One antidote more, against that provoking sin of swearing, by reason of which this land now mourneth given forth from under the burden of the oppressed seed of God, by way of reply both to Henry Den's epistle about the lawfulness, antiquity, and universality of an oath, and his answers to the Quakers objections against it, recommended (by him) to all the prisons in this city and nation to such as chuse restraint, rather then the violation of their consciences : and also to Jeremiah Ives his printed plea for swearing, entitituled, The great case of conscience opened, &c. about the lawfulness or unlawfulness of swearing, which said reply to these two opposers of the truth, as it is in Jesus, is recommended not onely to all the prisons in this city and nation, and to all such real Christians, as chuse restraint rather then the violation of their consciences, but also, to all such nominal Christians out of prison, as, rather then restrain, chuse to purchase their earthly liberties by swearing, to the violation of the command of Christ, who saith, Mat. 5.33, swaer not at all. Jam. 5.12, above all things my brethren swear not / by Samuel Fisher ...
         Fisher, Samuel, 1605-1665.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A39572 of text R5750 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing F1054). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 42 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A39572
         Wing F1054
         ESTC R5750
         12581148
         ocm 12581148
         63753
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39572)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63753)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 960:19)
      
       
         
           
             One antidote more, against that provoking sin of swearing, by reason of which this land now mourneth given forth from under the burden of the oppressed seed of God, by way of reply both to Henry Den's epistle about the lawfulness, antiquity, and universality of an oath, and his answers to the Quakers objections against it, recommended (by him) to all the prisons in this city and nation to such as chuse restraint, rather then the violation of their consciences : and also to Jeremiah Ives his printed plea for swearing, entitituled, The great case of conscience opened, &c. about the lawfulness or unlawfulness of swearing, which said reply to these two opposers of the truth, as it is in Jesus, is recommended not onely to all the prisons in this city and nation, and to all such real Christians, as chuse restraint rather then the violation of their consciences, but also, to all such nominal Christians out of prison, as, rather then restrain, chuse to purchase their earthly liberties by swearing, to the violation of the command of Christ, who saith, Mat. 5.33, swaer not at all. Jam. 5.12, above all things my brethren swear not / by Samuel Fisher ...
             Fisher, Samuel, 1605-1665.
          
           [2], 78 p.
           
             Printed for Robert Wilson ...,
             London :
             [1660?]
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Denne, Henry, 1606 or 7-1660? -- Epistle recommended to all the prisons in this city and nation.
           Ives, Jeremiah, fl. 1653-1674. -- Great case of conscience opened.
           Oaths -- Early works to 1800.
           Swearing -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A39572  R5750  (Wing F1054).  civilwar no One antidote more, against that provoking sin of swearing, by reason of which this land now mourneth. Given forth from under the burden of t Fisher, Samuel 1660    39420 146 255 0 0 0 0 102 F  The  rate of 102 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           One
           Antidote
           more
           ,
           Against
           that
           Provoking
           SIN
           of
           SWEARING
           ,
           By
           reason
           of
           which
           this
           Land
           now
           mourneth
           .
           Given
           forth
           from
           under
           the
           Burden
           of
           the
           OPPRESSED-SEED
           of
           God
           ,
           By
           way
           of
           
             REPLY
          
           both
           to
           
             Henry
             Den's
          
           Epistle
           about
           the
           
             Lawfulness
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           and
           
             Universality
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Answers
           to
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           Objections
           
             against
             it
             ,
             Recommended
          
           (
           by
           him
           )
           
             to
             all
             the
             Prisons
             in
             this
          
           City
           
             and
          
           Nation
           ,
           
             to
             such
             as
             chuse
          
           Restraint
           ,
           
             rather
             then
             the
             violation
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           And
           also
           to
           
             Ieremiah
             Ives
          
           his
           Printed
           Plea
           for
           Swearing
           ,
           entitituled
           ,
           
             The
             Great
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             opened
             ,
          
           &c.
           about
           
             the
             lawfulness
          
           or
           
             unlawfulness
             of
             Swearing
             .
          
           Which
           said
           
             REPLY
          
           to
           these
           two
           Opposers
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           
             is
             recommended
          
           not
           onely
           
             to
             all
             the
             Prisons
          
           in
           this
           City
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           
             to
             all
             such
          
           Real
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           as
           chuse
           
             Restraint
          
           rather
           
             then
             the
             violation
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ;
          
           but
           also
           ,
           
             to
             all
             such
          
           Nominal
           
             Christians
          
           out
           of
           
             Prison
             ,
          
           as
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             restraint
             ,
          
           chuse
           to
           purchase
           
             their
             Earthly
             Liberties
          
           by
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           33.
           
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             :
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Above
             all
             things
             my
             brethren
             swear
             not
             .
          
        
         
           By
           
             Samuel
             Fisher
             ,
          
           now
           Prisoner
           in
           
             Newgate
          
           for
           his
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           
             Iesus
             ,
          
           this
           
             20th
             .
          
           day
           of
           the
           
             12th
             .
          
           Month
           ,
           1660.
           
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Land
             is
             full
             of
             Adulterers
             .
             For
             because
             of
             Oaths
             the
             Land
             mourneth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             By
             Swearing
             ,
             and
             lying
             ,
             and
             killing
             ,
             and
             stealing
             ,
             and
             committing
             adultery
             ,
             they
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             blood
             toucheth
             blood
             .
          
           
             
               Therefore
               shall
               the
               Land
            
             Mourn
             ,
             
               and
               every
               one
               that
               dwelleth
               therein
               shall
            
             Languish
             ,
          
           
             Hosea
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Lond●●
          
           Printed
           for
           
             Robert
             Wilson
             ,
          
           in
           
             Martins
          
           near
           
             Aldersgate
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           One
           Antidote
           more
           against
           that
           provoking
           Sin
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           this
           Land
           now
           mourneth
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THe
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           (
           
             so
             called
          
           )
           taking
           occasion
           (
           whether
           justly
           or
           no
           ,
           
             God
          
           will
           judge
           )
           by
           the
           
             KING's
             late
             Proclamation
             ,
          
           (
           occasioned
           through
           that
           late
           desperate
           attempt
           in
           this
           City
           of
           
             London
          
           )
           to
           flye
           with
           great
           force
           and
           violence
           upon
           thousands
           of
           People
           living
           peaceably
           and
           quietly
           ,
           professing
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           more
           fiercely
           then
           on
           any
           others
           ,
           upon
           those
           called
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           whose
           
             Practice
             ,
             Principle
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             Purpose
          
           and
           
             Promise
          
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           to
           forgo
           all
           fighting
           with
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
             ,
          
           so
           as
           never
           to
           lift
           up
           an
           
             outward
             Sword
          
           against
           the
           
             King
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           
             Defence
          
           of
           themselves
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           
             Offence
          
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           to
           learn
           War
           (
           in
           that
           kind
           )
           any
           more
           ;
           have
           driven
           the●…
           by
           droves
           into
           prison
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           (
           
             England
          
           never
           saw
           the
           like
           )
           the
           prisons
           are
           so
           full
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           hardly
           any
           room
           for
           more
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           the
           
             Innocency
          
           of
           the
           foresaid
           People
           appeareth
           many
           ways
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           
             Confession
          
           of
           the
           
             dying
             offenders
             ,
          
           as
           their
           own
           
             Protestations
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Confession
          
           of
           the
           men
           that
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           find
           occasion
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           able
           ,
           neither
           will
           they
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           save
           pertaining
           to
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
          
           yet
           are
           they
           kept
           in
           Bonds
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           Snare
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           holds
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           shuts
           the
           prison
           doors
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           taught
           by
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Matth.
          
           5.
           33.
           
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           
             not
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
          
           no
           not
           by
           
             any
             Oath
          
           whatsoever
           ;
           yet
           that
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ▪
          
           (
           required
           at
           first
           for
           no
           other
           end
           but
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           
             Popish
             Recusants
             ,
          
           and
           the
           tryal
           of
           mens
           faithfulness
           to
           the
           
           
             King
             ,
          
           after
           the
           discovery
           of
           that
           
             Papistical
          
           piece
           of
           Treachery
           in
           the
           horrid
           
             Powder-Plot
          
           in
           K.
           
             Iames
          
           his
           dayes
           )
           is
           now
           (
           besides
           the
           first
           true
           intent
           and
           purpose
           of
           it
           )
           by
           some
           (
           who
           more
           deeply
           
             despited
          
           &
           
             dis-served
          
           the
           late
           
             King
             ,
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           then
           they
           can
           ever
           
             serve
          
           the
           
             King
          
           now
           reigning
           by
           their
           furious
           drivings
           )
           more
           in
           malicious
           hatred
           against
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           his
           truest
           friends
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           right
           love
           or
           friendship
           to
           him
           ,
           most
           
             illegally
          
           and
           
             unduly
          
           imposed
           on
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           who
           by
           
             Hen.
             Den
          
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Quaker
             no
             Papist
             ,
          
           are
           prov'd
           to
           all
           men
           to
           be
           no
           
             Papists
             ;
          
           and
           of
           whose
           
             active
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           in
           all
           things
           
             lawful
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           
             passive
             obedience
             ,
          
           or
           patient
           suffering
           under
           the
           Imposition
           of
           things
           
             unlawful
             ,
          
           without
           violent
           resistance
           ,
           both
           the
           
             King
          
           and
           his
           
             Council
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           most
           sober-minded
           men
           throughout
           this
           Nation
           not
           only
           
             may
             be
             ,
          
           but
           (
           I
           verily
           believe
           )
           even
           
             are
          
           also
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           informed
           sufficiently
           to
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           said
           
             Oath
          
           is
           
             unduly
          
           imposed
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             unjustly
          
           used
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Spiders
             Web
             ,
          
           as
           some
           
             Net
          
           or
           evil
           
             Engine
             ,
          
           wherewith
           many
           envious
           minded
           men
           design
           the
           
             entrapping
             ,
             entangling
             and
             ensnaring
          
           such
           
             harmless
             ,
             honest
             ,
             innocent
             ,
          
           and
           
             tender-hearted
          
           people
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           bear
           any
           private
           
             grudge
             ,
          
           particular
           
             spleen
             ,
          
           or
           personal
           
             enmity
             ;
          
           so
           that
           when
           they
           would
           (
           in
           way
           of
           revenge
           )
           express
           themselves
           to
           the
           terrifying
           of
           such
           
             fools
          
           as
           they
           think
           will
           be
           frighted
           by
           it
           ,
           Some
           that
           judge
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             Iustices
             ,
          
           more
           by
           their
           
             Commission
          
           from
           the
           
             King
          
           to
           do
           
             Iustice
             ,
          
           then
           by
           their
           doing
           it
           ,
           threaten
           them
           with
           the
           
             imposition
          
           of
           the
           
             Oath
             ;
          
           Which
           silly
           doings
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           how
           
             rightly
          
           to
           rule
           themselves
           in
           their
           place
           of
           Power
           when
           they
           are
           got
           into
           it
           ,
           made
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           ●…o
           tender
           of
           taking
           the
           Oath
           ,
           as
           his
           Adversary
           thought
           he
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           received
           this
           
             threatning
             Message
          
           from
           the
           
             Iustice
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Tell
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             tender
             the
          
           Oath
           
             to
             him
             ,
          
           Very
           readily
           return
           this
           Answer
           to
           his
           foe
           ,
           who
           hoped
           to
           fright
           him
           by
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             Tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             take
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           
             crookedly
          
           and
           
             cruelly
          
           are
           things
           carried
           among
           the
           
             unjust
             Iustices
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Seed
           of
           evil-doers
           which
           is
           never
           to
           be
           renowned
           ,
           in
           the
           
             dark
             places
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           which
           
             are
             full
             of
             the
             ●…abitations
             of
             cruelty
             ,
          
           against
           the
           
             Righteous
             Seed
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Children
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           who
           are
           more
           
             Conscientious
          
           then
           to
           be
           (
           as
           the
           other
           are
           )
           
             Conscious
          
           to
           themselves
           of
           
             evil-doing
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           so
           
             partial
          
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           that
           they
           call
           
             Iustice
             ,
          
           are
           some
           of
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           they
           have
           a
           spight
           at
           ,
           though
           living
           ●…ar
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           known
           in
           their
           Enemies
           own
           consciences
           to
           be
           both
           
             peaceable
          
           and
           
             unsusp●…tious
          
           persons
           ,
           shall
           be
           pulled
           out
           of
           their
           friends
           
             houses
             ,
          
           and
           pick't
           up
           in
           the
           very
           
             streets
             ,
          
           to
           have
           the
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           on
           pain
           of
           
             imprisonment
             ,
          
           and
           
             loss
          
           of
           all
           ,
           imposed
           on
           them
           ;
           when
           others
           whom
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           wink
           ,
           and
           very
           careful
           to
           connive
           at
           ;
           yea
           ,
           profess'd
           
             Popish
             Re●…usants
          
           (
           in
           security
           of
           the
           
             King
          
           against
           whom
           
             onely
          
           the
           Law
           for
           the
           
             Oath
          
           was
           at
           first
           
             intentionally
          
           and
           
             directly
          
           made
           )
           may
           sit
           
             securely
          
           under
           the
           very
           
             Noses
          
           of
           some
           of
           these
           
             new-found
             lawless
             Iustices
          
           of
           neither
           Peace
           nor
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Insomuch
           that
           though
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           generally
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           
             Baptists
          
           (
           while
           at
           
             liberty
          
           )
           rather
           chuse
           
             Imprisonment
             ,
          
           then
           to
           take
           that
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           those
           
             thousands
          
           of
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           those
           
             Baptists
          
           who
           are
           in
           
             prison
             ,
          
           and
           have
           
             Liberty
          
           proffered
           upon
           condition
           of
           taking
           the
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           do
           rather
           continue
           there
           ,
           then
           purchase
           their
           
             Liberty
          
           with
           
             Swearing
             :
          
           Yet
           very
           many
           
             Baptists
          
           both
           
             in
             prison
          
           and
           
             out
             ,
          
           in
           
             Kent
             ,
          
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           being
           misled
           by
           the
           crooked
           examples
           ,
           and
           
             mis-taught
          
           by
           the
           crude
           conceptious
           of
           their
           
             untaught
             Tea
             .
             chers
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           
             swear
          
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           do
           chuse
           rather
           to
           purchase
           their
           
             Liberty
          
           by
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           then
           either
           to
           come
           into
           ,
           or
           continue
           in
           prison
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           of
           those
           who
           have
           sometime
           gone
           under
           the
           denomination
           of
           
             Quakers
          
           also
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           terror
           ,
           distraction
           ,
           and
           wounding
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           of
           them
           have
           cryed
           out
           for
           horror
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           have
           confessed
           they
           were
           in
           greater
           bonds
           then
           those
           in
           prison
           
             *
          
           [
           Witness
           the
           tenor
           of
           a
           Letter
           from
           one
           of
           them
           at
           
             Windsor
             ,
          
           for
           a
           Warning
           to
           such
           as
           yet
           stand
           ,
           set
           down
           here
           in
           the
           Margent
           ]
           have
           rashly
           subiected
           themselves
           for
           fear
           ,
           to
           mans
           will
           ,
           against
           God's
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           prevent
           the
           impendent
           
             evil
             consequences
          
           necessarily
           following
           those
           men
           first
           or
           last
           ,
           who
           for
           fear
           of
           man
           shall
           venture
           to
           violate
           Christs
           Command
           against
           
             Swearing
             ;
          
           to
           which
           not
           only
           
             I.
             Tombs
          
           in
           his
           late
           
             trifling
             Treatise
             ,
          
           (
           replied
           to
           already
           by
           my self
           briefly
           in
           the
           
             Epistle
          
           to
           my
           
             Book
             ,
          
           stil'd
           ,
           the
           
             Countrey
             correcting
             the
             Clergy
             ;
          
           and
           more
           fully
           by
           
             R.
             Hubberthorn
          
           )
           but
           also
           more
           lately
           
             H.
             Den
          
           in
           his
           
             Epistle
             to
             all
             Prisons
             ,
          
           and
           more
           lately
           yet
           
             Ier.
             Ives
             ,
          
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           
             lawfulness
             of
             Swearing
             ,
          
           have
           done
           their
           best
           to
           perswade
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           first
           examine
           the
           weakness
           of
           
             H.
             D's
          
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             ●…'s
          
           .
           proofs
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Strengthen
           those
           of
           ours
           against
           Swearing
           ,
           from
           those
           two
           
             Capital
          
           Texts
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           5.
           
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           which
           ,
           they
           two
           with
           as
           
             little
          
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           to
           little
           purpose
           labour
           to
           overturn
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           first
           with
           
             H.
             Den's
             Do-little
             ,
          
           (
           since
           his
           Sheet
           came
           came
           out
           first
           )
           a
           man
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           better
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           man
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ability
           )
           when
           he
           disputed
           against
           the
           
             Priestly
             Darkness
          
           behind
           him
           ,
           yet
           here
           left
           justly
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           bewray
           great
           weakness
           ,
           for
           his
           pushing
           at
           a
           people
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Light
           before
           him
           :
           So
           let
           all
           the
           
             Wisdom
          
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           know
           not
           thy
           hidden
           ones
           in
           that
           ,
           in
           which
           alone
           thou
           and
           thine
           can
           be
           manifest
           ,
           perish
           from
           them
           (
           O
           God
           )
           and
           be
           converted
           into
           
             foolishness
             .
          
        
         
           Next
           I
           shall
           shew
           the
           
             n●…rrowness
          
           and
           
             shallowness
          
           of
           those
           two
           sheets
           under
           which
           (
           lest
           
             H.
             D's
          
           single
           one
           should
           not
           be
           enough
           )
           
             Ier
             ,
             Ives
          
           having
           sham'd
           himself
           among
           the
           Saints
           by
           
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           (
           seeks
           more
           subtilly
           and
           shufflingly
           then
           su●…cessfully
           )
           to
           
             shroud
          
           himself
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           that
           the
           
             shame
          
           of
           his
           
             nakedness
          
           may
           not
           appear
           to
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Yet
           where
           their
           
             words
          
           and
           
             arguments
          
           are
           coincident
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           return
           answer
           to
           them
           both
           together
           .
        
         
           In
           proof
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           some
           Swearing
           now
           ,
           
             Henry
             Den
          
           propounds
           two
           things
           :
           First
           the
           
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Universality
          
           of
           that
           practice
           .
        
         
           In
           proof
           of
           its
           
             Antiquity
          
           he
           propounds
           two
           
             Periods
             :
          
           The
           first
           is
           about
           
             three
             hundred
             years
          
           after
           the
           
             Moon
             ,
          
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           
             Seth.
             
          
           The
           second
           about
           
             four
             hundred
             years
          
           after
           the
           
             Flood
             ,
          
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           
             Ahraham
             .
          
           From
           the
           
             first
          
           of
           which
           he
           
             conjectures
          
           onely
           that
           
             probably
          
           it
           
             might
             be
             .
          
           From
           the
           
             second
          
           he
           
             concludes
             undoubtedly
          
           that
           it
           
             was
          
           then
           
             in
             being
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           
             first
          
           of
           these
           two
           
             Periods
             ,
          
           I
           have
           two
           things
           to
           say
           to
           it
           ,
           whereby
           to
           discover
           its
           
             invalidity
          
           to
           evince
           the
           
             now
             lawfulness
          
           of
           that
           once
           
             (
             confessedly
             )
             lawful
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           
             allowed
          
           Course
           ,
           or
           
             Custom
          
           of
           
             Solemn
             Swearing
             .
          
        
         
           
             First
             ,
          
           that
           't
           is
           but
           upon
           a
           meer
           
             fallible
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             unwarrantable
             conjecture
          
           at
           best
           (
           by
           
             H.
             D's
          
           own
           confession
           )
           on
           which
           he
           derives
           the
           
             now-warrantableness
          
           of
           
             solemn
             Swearing
          
           from
           so
           high
           as
           those
           daies
           of
           
             Seth
             ;
          
           witness
           his
           own
           words
           here
           under-cited
           ,
           out
           of
           
             p.
          
           3.
           of
           his
           Paper
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
          
           Antiquity
           
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             the
             practice
             is
             as
             old
             as
             the
          
           Moon
           ;
           
             yet
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             above
          
           300
           
             years
             younger
             :
             Indeed
             what
             the
             old
             world
             did
             in
             this
             case
             the
          
           Scriptures
           
             do
             not
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             pass
             it
             by
             .
          
        
         
           By
           which
           we
           plainly
           see
           as
           concerning
           the
           
             first
             P●…riod
          
           pitch'd
           upon
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           as
           his
           proof
           of
           the
           
             Antiquity
          
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           that
           ,
           were
           it
           an
           
             Antiquity
          
           high
           enough
           from
           whence
           to
           argue
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           that
           
             Ceremonious
             Custom
             ;
          
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           
             doubtfully
             conjectured
             ,
          
           and
           but
           
             probably
             concluded
          
           by
           him
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           so
           
             Antient
             ,
          
           as
           to
           be
           in
           use
           at
           all
           in
           the
           
             Old
             World
          
           before
           the
           
             Flood
             ;
          
           for
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           That
           what
           
             the
             Old
             World
             did
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             speak
             plainly
             :
          
           And
           can
           
             H.
             D's
             cloudy
             conjecture
             ,
          
           that
           
             probably
          
           't
           is
           not
           above
           300
           
             years
             younger
             than
             the
             Moon
             ,
          
           be
           a
           
             cogent
             consequence
          
           to
           20000
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           such
           
           Concernment
           as
           this
           ;
           wherein
           they
           prizing
           their
           
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           with
           
             prison
          
           and
           
             confiscation
             ,
          
           before
           
             Liberty
          
           and
           
             All
             they
             have
             ,
          
           with
           the
           
             violation
          
           of
           them
           ,
           do
           lack
           no
           less
           evidence
           to
           their
           
             Conviction
          
           and
           
             Satisfaction
             ,
          
           then
           
             infallible
          
           and
           
             Scientifical
             Demonstration
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
          
           That
           if
           it
           were
           as
           certain
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           but
           conceived
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           that
           That
           practice
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           by
           him
           now
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           was
           
             then
          
           in
           use
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           as
           
             undoubtedly
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           but
           
             doubtfully
          
           derived
           thence
           ▪
           yet
           that
           is
           not
           a
           
             Period
          
           so
           
             Antient
             ,
          
           as
           can
           serve
           to
           prove
           the
           
             now-lawfulness
          
           of
           
             any
             sort
          
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           since
           Christ
           ,
           who
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           it
           may
           serve
           to
           prove
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           
             now
             sacrificing
          
           the
           
             fruits
          
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           
             firstlings
          
           of
           the
           flock
           in
           that
           Ceremonious
           manner
           as
           was
           
             once
             ,
          
           and
           that
           long
           before
           that
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
             apparently
          
           in
           use
           ,
           till
           
             Christ
          
           the
           
             substance
          
           of
           all
           
             Ceremonies
          
           and
           
             Sacrifices
          
           ended
           it
           by
           the
           
             sacrificing
          
           of
           himself
           ;
           yea
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           may
           serve
           to
           prove
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           
             sin
             it self
             ,
          
           which
           (
           though
           not
           
             de
             jure
             ,
          
           yet
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           was
           apparently
           practised
           by
           mankind
           before
           either
           
             Sacrificing
          
           or
           
             Swearing
             .
          
           Which
           said
           
             Ceremony
          
           
             *
          
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           as
           now
           
             used
          
           and
           
             imposed
             ,
          
           with
           the
           hand
           laid
           on
           a
           Book
           ,
           with
           kissing
           ,
           or
           lifted
           up
           ,
           is
           now
           ended
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           
             Witness
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
          
           or
           
             Oath
          
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           was
           used
           
             de
             facto
             ,
             before
             Christ
          
           (
           had
           it
           been
           clearly
           derived
           from
           the
           time
           pretended
           to
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           )
           cannot
           clearly
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           
             now
          
           is
           in
           use
           
             de
             jure
             .
          
        
         
           God
           under
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           as
           he
           suffered
           other
           things
           that
           were
           not
           so
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           because
           of
           the
           
             hardness
          
           of
           men's
           hearts
           ;
           so
           because
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           men's
           hearts
           to
           believe
           each
           other
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           besides
           the
           
             Light
          
           and
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             fall
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             lye
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             deceit
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             darkness
          
           and
           the
           
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           so
           under
           the
           
             Law
             ;
          
           suffered
           it
           so
           to
           be
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           their
           
             satisfaction
          
           of
           each
           other
           ;
           but
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           before
           sin
           entered
           ,
           it
           
             was
             not
             so
             ;
          
           nor
           is
           it
           
             now
             so
          
           among
           the
           
             Saints
          
           and
           
             true
             Churches
             ,
          
           that
           are
           
             in
             God
             ;
          
           nor
           
             shall
             it
             be
          
           
           
             so
          
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           men
           by
           the
           
             Light
          
           come
           back
           out
           of
           the
           
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           other
           deeds
           of
           
             darkness
             ,
          
           into
           
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
          
           after
           which
           man
           was
           at
           first
           made
           ;
           the
           
             substance
          
           of
           all
           
             shadows
             ,
          
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           
             Alpha
          
           and
           
             Omega
             ,
          
           the
           
             first
          
           and
           the
           
             last
             ,
          
           the
           
             beginning
          
           and
           
             end
          
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           
             H
             ▪
             D's
          
           second
           sort
           of
           
             new
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           sinks
           well
           nigh
           
             two
             thousand
             years
          
           lower
           ,
           and
           falls
           almost
           as
           far
           
             below
             the
             Flood
             ,
          
           as
           he
           fell
           
             below
             the
             Moon
          
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           (
           which
           
             second
             period
          
           he
           mainly
           insists
           ,
           and
           puts
           the
           greatest
           stress
           upon
           )
           though
           it
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           Swearing
           was
           
             then
          
           in
           use
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           
             H.D.
          
           might
           have
           spared
           his
           pains
           in
           proving
           it
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           none
           deny
           it
           to
           have
           been
           used
           from
           that
           time
           to
           Christ's
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           such
           a
           
             young
          
           piece
           of
           
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           as
           is
           not
           worthy
           to
           bear
           that
           denomination
           of
           
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           being
           but
           a
           time
           of
           meer
           
             novelty
          
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           which
           former
           yet
           ,
           is
           but
           meer
           
             novelty
          
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Much
           less
           then
           is
           it
           an
           
             Antiquity
             old
             enough
          
           to
           be
           urged
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           
             Lawfulness
          
           of
           all
           such
           actions
           ,
           as
           were
           used
           i●…
           its
           dayes
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           when
           
             H.D.
          
           argues
           
             probably
          
           from
           
             Seth's
          
           time
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             Then
             began
             men
             to
             call
             on
          
           (
           i.e.
           )
           (
           according
           to
           his
           meer
           
             Conjectural
             Construction
          
           )
           to
           Swear
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Therefore
           
             swearing
          
           by
           the
           
             Lords
             Name
          
           is
           
             now
             lawful
             :
          
           I
           might
           
             lawfully
          
           by
           way
           of
           
             Argument
          
           from
           
             Seth
             ,
          
           yea
           higher
           ,
           from
           
             Cain
          
           &
           
             Abel
             ,
          
           urge
           thus
           :
           
             Then
          
           began
           men
           to
           
             burn
             Sacrifice
          
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           therefore
           to
           
             burn
             sacrifice
          
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           old
           
             ceremonious
             way
          
           is
           
             now
             lawful
             ;
          
           yea
           higher
           yet
           ,
           from
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           thus
           ;
           
             Then
          
           began
           men
           to
           
             Sin
          
           against
           God
           ;
           therefore
           to
           
             Sin
          
           against
           God
           is
           
             now
             lawful
             :
          
        
         
           So
           when
           
             H.D.
          
           argues
           more
           
             positively
          
           from
           so
           low
           as
           
             Abraham's
          
           time
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             Abraham
             sware
          
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           therefore
           to
           
             swear
          
           by
           the
           Lords
           Name
           is
           
             now
             lawful
             :
          
           Let
           him
           but
           excuse
           me
           in
           stepping
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Rounds
           low●…r
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           two
           or
           three
           generations
           further
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           
             Ioseph
          
           from
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           who
           was
           but
           his
           
             Great
             Grandfather
             ,
          
           and
           (
           on
           the
           same
           account
           of
           but
           a
           
             little
             younger
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           if
           any
           
             man's
             practice
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             Christ's
          
           
             Precept
          
           onely
           ,
           were
           a
           
             Christians
             Rule
          
           )
           a
           man
           may
           prove
           it
           
             now
             lawful
          
           to
           
             swear
          
           by
           other
           matters
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           judge
           it
           
             unlawful
          
           now
           to
           swear
           by
           ,
           as
           
             namely
          
           by
           the
           
             Life
          
           of
           
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Princes
             ,
          
           on
           this
           wise
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           
             swear
             by
             the
             Life
             of
             Pharoah
             ,
          
           was
           in
           use
           in
           
             Joseph's
          
           
             days
             ,
          
           and
           usual
           also
           with
           
             Joseph
          
           
           himself
           ;
           therefore
           the
           
             Christians
          
           who
           are
           
             Brethren
          
           of
           
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           whose
           afflictions
           men
           mostly
           forget
           ,
           may
           
             now
             lawfully
          
           swear
           by
           the
           
             Life
             of
             Charles
             ;
          
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           which
           ,
           
             H.D.
          
           himself
           ,
           I
           deem
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Brethren
           also
           ,
           the
           modern
           
             Baptists
             ,
          
           do
           utterly
           deny
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           
             H.
             D.'s
          
           Argument
           of
           
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           which
           he
           makes
           so
           much
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           it
           clearly
           carryes
           the
           case
           his
           way
           ,
           
             glorying
          
           in
           it
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
             Ye
             see
             the
             practice
             may
             justly
             plead
          
           Antiquity
           )
           as
           if
           he
           had
           urged
           some
           
             great
             ,
             important
             ,
          
           and
           
             impregnable
          
           matter
           ;
           whenas
           ,
           as
           it
           brings
           not
           a
           
             jot
          
           of
           Prejudice
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           who
           
             implead
          
           that
           practice
           of
           
             Swearing
             ;
          
           so
           it
           adds
           not
           a
           
             pins
             worth
          
           of
           
             profit
          
           or
           
             proof
          
           to
           
             his
             own
             ,
          
           who
           is
           pleading
           for
           it
           ;
           sith
           as
           the
           highest
           
             Antiquity
          
           he
           pretends
           to
           ,
           can
           (
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           from
           Scripture
           )
           at
           best
           but
           
             probably
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           not
           
             justly
          
           plead
           its
           
             patronizing
          
           of
           ,
           or
           claim
           any
           
             acquaintance
             with
          
           that
           practise
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           so
           (
           were
           it
           as
           
             infallibly
             evidenced
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           but
           
             dubiously
             conjectured
          
           )
           that
           it
           was
           
             at
             all
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
          
           or
           but
           
             three
             hundred
             years
             younger
             then
             the
             Moon
             ,
          
           yet
           )
           even
           
             this
             ,
          
           much
           more
           
             that
             ,
          
           which
           was
           
             since
          
           the
           
             Flood
             ,
          
           is
           but
           an
           inferior
           
             Antiquity
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           
             that
          
           from
           which
           
             sacrificing
          
           and
           
             sinning
          
           may
           
             both
          
           be
           proved
           to
           have
           had
           a
           
             being
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           but
           an
           
             upstart
          
           piece
           of
           
             novelty
          
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           
             that
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           is
           now
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           
             Wilderness
             ,
             fair
             as
             the
             Moon
             ,
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             Banners
             ;
          
           even
           the
           
             Woman
          
           that
           bears
           the
           
             Man-Child
             ,
          
           and
           is
           
             clothed
             with
             the
             Sun
          
           of
           Righteousness
           himself
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           
             Moon
          
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           hath
           the
           
             Moon
          
           also
           ,
           even
           all
           
             moveables
             ,
          
           under
           feet
           :
           Thus
           
             H.D.
          
           hath
           faultred
           fowly
           in
           
             ipso
             limine
             ,
          
           at
           the
           very
           entrance
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           in
           alledging
           that
           in
           proof
           of
           another
           thing
           ,
           which
           he
           dares
           speak
           but
           
             conjecturally
          
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           its
           
             ill
             stumbling
             at
             the
             threshold
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             D.'s
          
           next
           is
           the
           
             universality
          
           of
           this
           
             Ceremonious
             course
          
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           that
           as
           to
           
             persons
             ,
             places
             ,
             times
             :
             All
             sorts
          
           of
           persons
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             holy
             men
          
           in
           
             all
             places
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           by
           
             Practice
             ,
             Precept
             ,
             Prophesie
             ,
          
           at
           all
           times
           
             swear
             warrantably
             without
             blame
             ,
             therefore
             so
             may
             we
             now
             ,
          
           Here
           's
           the
           
             sum●…nd
          
           
             strength
          
           of
           
             H.
             D's
          
           
             second
             stilt
             ,
          
           on
           which
           stands
           the
           
             decrepid
             proof
          
           of
           his
           
             crazy
             cause
             ,
          
           or
           
             piteous
             poor
             plea
          
           for
           
             Swearing
             ;
          
           all
           which
           
           
             particulars
             ,
          
           (
           with
           most
           of
           
             I.
             I's
          
           
             miserable
             matters
             ,
          
           which
           fall
           in
           very
           fitly
           with
           them
           for
           it
           )
           are
           now
           to
           come
           under
           
             consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           1.
           
           That
           
             God
             sware
             ,
          
           we
           
             affirm
          
           &
           
             deny
          
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           
             confirms
          
           what
           we
           
             deny
          
           against
           
             H.D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           who
           
             affirm
          
           it
           ,
           that
           
             swearing
          
           is
           now
           to
           be
           us'd
           among
           men
           ,
           as
           in
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           God's
           
             Word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             since
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           under
           which
           (
           as
           a
           
             Type
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           
             God's
             Word
             ,
             Covenant
          
           and
           
             Promise
          
           to
           men
           in
           Christ
           )
           men
           used
           to
           swear
           
             by
             God
          
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           
             Word
          
           of
           his
           
             Oath
          
           also
           consecrateth
           not
           such
           men
           
             High
             Priests
             ,
          
           as
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           were
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           had
           infirmity
           ;
           but
           him
           who
           is
           
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undesiled
             ,
             separated
             from
             sinners
             higher
             then
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             a
             perfect
             High-Priest
             for
             evermore
             ,
             after
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           ,
           of
           Salem
           
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           also
           
             King
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           made
           (
           not
           as
           they
           ,
           
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             )
             after
             the
             power
             of
             the
             endless
             life
             ;
          
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           Word
           of
           Gods
           Oath
           ,
           is
           that
           one
           
             Eternal
             ,
             Substantial
             Oath
             ,
          
           that
           ends
           all
           strife
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           
             Oaths
          
           us'd
           for
           confirmation
           by
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           strife
           with
           God
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           were
           but
           the
           
             Figure
             ,
             Ceremony
             ,
          
           or
           
             Shadow
          
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           before
           which
           at
           Christs
           coming
           in
           ,
           they
           (
           though
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           they
           do
           not
           )
           yet
           (
           
             de
             Iure
          
           )
           ought
           to
           end
           ,
           cease
           ,
           decrease
           ,
           vanish
           ,
           and
           flee
           away
           ,
           as
           
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             fleshly
             Forms
          
           and
           
             Figures
             ,
             Ceremonies
          
           and
           
             Shadows
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           ought
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           the
           very
           
             Substance
          
           or
           
             Thing
          
           it self
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           1.
           for
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           or
           
             Letter
          
           in
           the
           time
           before
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           having
           but
           the
           
             shadow
          
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           very
           
             substance
          
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           gives
           way
           with
           all
           its
           
             sacrifices
          
           and
           
             ceremonies
             ,
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           wherefore
           it
           's
           said
           when
           he
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Sacrifice
             and
             offering
             thou
             delightst
             not
             in
             ,
             but
             a
             Body
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             me
             ;
          
           in
           which
           (
           as
           't
           is
           
             written
             of
             me
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             thy
             Book
             ,
          
           (
           or
           everlasting
           Counsels
           )
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             O
             God
             :
          
           So
           God
           taketh
           away
           the
           
             first
             Will
             ,
             Testament
          
           or
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           that
           he
           may
           establish
           the
           
             second
             ;
          
           the
           
             first
             sacrifices
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           establish
           the
           
             second
             ,
          
           the
           
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ;
          
           the
           
             ceremonies
          
           and
           
             shadows
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           establish
           the
           
             substance
             ;
          
           the
           
             Type
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           establish
           the
           
             Truth
             ;
          
           the
           
             first
             kind
             of
             Oaths
             ,
          
           or
           
             course
          
           and
           
             custom
          
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           which
           Oaths
           men
           brake
           by
           
             forswearing
          
           themselves
           oft
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           establish
           that
           of
           the
           second
           or
           
             New-Testamnet
             ,
          
           even
           the
           unchangeable
           
             Oath
          
           of
           
           God
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           broken
           ,
           made
           by
           God
           himself
           to
           men
           ,
           between
           whom
           and
           him
           ,
           through
           sin
           ,
           the
           
             strife
          
           and
           
             enmity
          
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           full
           satisfaction
           that
           he
           is
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           in
           whom
           all
           
             his
             promises
             are
             ,
          
           Yea
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           Amen
           ,
           
             reconciled
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             imputing
             trespasses
             to
             them
             ,
          
           but
           as
           they
           shall
           persist
           in
           
             irreconcileableness
          
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           have
           
             strong
             consolation
          
           concerning
           his
           love
           to
           them
           :
           For
           as
           
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             old
          
           (
           as
           in
           these
           dayes
           also
           it
           is
           (
           but
           not
           lawfully
           )
           us'd
           among
           men
           that
           are
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             i.e.
          
           in
           the
           
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           other
           works
           and
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           
             unbelief
          
           toward
           each
           other
           ,
           which
           who
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           
             under
             the
             Law
          
           )
           an
           
             Oath
          
           for
           
             confirmation
          
           was
           used
           to
           end
           strife
           ;
           so
           
             Gods
             Oath
          
           or
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           which
           is
           without
           repentance
           ,
           (
           as
           mens
           rash
           
             oaths
          
           and
           
             swearing
          
           now-a-dayes
           will
           not
           be
           )
           for
           he
           sware
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           repent
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           by
           Oath
           confirmed
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
             God's
             Oath
          
           for
           
             confirmation
          
           to
           us
           ,
           may
           end
           the
           matter
           among
           any
           ,
           but
           
             utter
             unbelievers
             ,
          
           and
           give
           
             satisfaction
          
           and
           
             full
             assurance
          
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           being
           out
           of
           that
           
             love
             ,
          
           which
           
             believes
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             hatred
          
           and
           
             enmity
             ,
          
           which
           
             believes
             nothing
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           for
           ever
           ,
           by
           whom
           his
           Wrath
           ,
           who
           hath
           had
           the
           wrong
           ,
           is
           appeased
           ,
           and
           is
           his
           
             well-beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
          
           with
           all
           that
           will
           be
           reconciled
           to
           him
           ,
           
             he
             is
          
           (
           all
           their
           enmity
           ,
           rebellion
           and
           iniquity
           notwithstanding
           )
           
             well
             pleased
             :
          
           Therefore
           it
           's
           said
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           
           
             We
             desire
             you
             to
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             ye
             faint
             not
             ,
          
           (
           
             i.e.
          
           )
           in
           your
           faith
           ;
           
             but
             be
             followers
             of
             them
             who
             through
             faith
             and
             patience
             inherit
             the
             promise
             ;
             for
             when
             God
             made
             the
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             swear
             by
             no
             greater
             ,
             he
             sware
             by
             himself
             ;
             for
             verily
             men
             swear
             by
             the
             greater
             ;
             and
             an
          
           Oath
           
             to
             confirm
             ,
             end●…
             the
             strife
             :
             So
             God
             ,
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             heirs
             of
             promise
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
          
           as
           concerning
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           acted
           enmity
           against
           him
           ,
           
             added
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           that
           
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             i.e.
          
           not
           his
           bare
           Word
           ,
           or
           single
           Promise
           only
           (
           which
           had
           been
           enough
           ,
           if
           man
           by
           his
           enmity
           and
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           not
           made
           himself
           hard
           of
           belief
           that
           God
           should
           now
           love
           him
           )
           but
           his
           Oath
           also
           ;
           
             in
          
           either
           of
           
             which
             two
             't
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             ;
             we
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             to
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             us
             ,
          
           (
           Christ
           in
           us
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           )
           
             which
             hope
             we
          
           
           
             have
             as
             an
             Anchor
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             into
             that
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             where
             the
             fore-runner
             is
             for
             us
             entered
             ,
             even
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             an
             High-Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           very
           stress
           of
           
             H.
             D.'s
          
           Argument
           from
           the
           example
           of
           
             Gods
             swearing
             ,
          
           lies
           in
           this
           
             unanswerable
          
           Question
           (
           as
           he
           supposes
           it
           )
           p.
           4.
           
           
             Can
             that
             be
             accounted
             an
             evil
             (
             if
             not
             easily
             undertaken
             )
             whereof
             we
             have
             the
             Lord
             for
             a
             President
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           may
           be
           accounted
           an
           
             evil
          
           in
           us
           to
           do
           by
           way
           of
           
             imitation
          
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           read
           he
           did
           so
           (
           how
           
             uneasily
          
           soever
           undertaken
           by
           us
           )
           which
           yet
           was
           onely
           and
           purely
           
             good
          
           in
           God
           when
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           unless
           we
           have
           him
           in
           that
           ,
           propounding
           himself
           ,
           as
           our
           
             President
             ,
          
           and
           have
           his
           
             express
             command
          
           to
           do
           the
           
             self-same
             ;
          
           God
           both
           slew
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           
             Type
          
           or
           
             Figure
          
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           wherein
           he
           is
           recorded
           as
           
             swearing
             by
             himself
             ,
          
           Gen.
           22.
           2.
           16.
           17.
           bad
           
             Abraham
          
           slay
           his
           
             own
             Son
             ;
          
           yet
           though
           't
           was
           
             good
          
           in
           God
           ,
           't
           would
           be
           
             evil
          
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             worse
             ,
          
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           
             seriously
          
           undertaken
           by
           us
           ,
           to
           bid
           any
           one
           slay
           his
           
             onely
             Son
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Gods
           bidding
           
             Abraham
          
           do
           so
           ,
           without
           Gods
           
             express
             Commission
          
           to
           us
           to
           command
           another
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           so
           though
           
             God
             sware
             ,
          
           and
           (
           as
           a
           
             figure
          
           of
           his
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           to
           end
           the
           strife
           between
           men
           and
           him
           )
           allowed
           men
           
             under
             the
             Law
          
           that
           
             Ceremony
             of
             Swearing
             ;
          
           yet
           't
           is
           
             evil
          
           in
           us
           either
           to
           
             swear
             ,
          
           or
           enjoin
           men
           to
           
             swear
          
           now
           ,
           without
           Gods
           
             special
          
           and
           
             express
             command
          
           for
           it
           ,
           whose
           
             express
             Prohibition
          
           against
           it
           we
           have
           in
           his
           
             New
             Will
          
           or
           
             Testament
             ,
          
           which
           we
           are
           now
           under
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           To
           
             H.
             D's
          
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             thing
             God
             did
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             evil
             in
             us
             if
             we
             do
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           reply
           ;
           Some
           things
           are
           
             prohibita
             quia
             mala
             ,
          
           forbid
           to
           us
           because
           
             evil
          
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           
             lying
             ,
             doceit
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           such
           things
           God
           never
           did
           at
           all
           ,
           (
           muchless
           as
           a
           
             President
          
           to
           us
           )
           Some
           things
           are
           
             mala
             quia
             prohibita
             ,
             evil
          
           to
           us
           meerly
           because
           forbidden
           ,
           yet
           were
           good
           when
           commanded
           ;
           and
           such
           if
           God
           should
           do
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           sort
           is
           that
           of
           
             sol●…mn
             swearing
             ,
          
           which
           to
           us
           is
           now
           as
           unlawful
           and
           evil
           ,
           as
           
             circumcising
          
           
           
             children
          
           in
           the
           
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           requiring
           the
           old
           customs
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Letter
             ,
          
           which
           now
           the
           Gentiles
           are
           crept
           into
           ,
           to
           whom
           is
           given
           the
           
             outer
             Court
          
           of
           
             carnal
             Commandments
             ,
             shadows
             ,
             signs
             ,
             figures
             ,
             types
          
           and
           
             ceremonies
             ,
             fleshly
             ,
             empty
             formalities
             ,
             beggarly
             rudiments
             ,
             bodily
             exercises
             ,
             divers
             baptisms
             ,
             eatings
             ,
             drinkings
             ,
          
           and
           other
           
             outside
             observations
             ,
          
           and
           
             ordinances
             of
             divine
             services
          
           performed
           in
           
             worldly
             sanctuaries
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           
             old
             Covenant
          
           stood
           ,
           impos'd
           only
           till
           the
           time
           of
           
             reformation
             ,
             restoration
             ,
             regeneration
             ,
          
           and
           
             restitution
             of
             all
          
           things
           to
           the
           beginning
           by
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           Substance
           &
           End
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           21.
           22.
           
           
             Heb.
          
           9.
           1.
           9.
           10.
           
           
             Psal.
          
           23.
           2.
           
             Matth.
          
           19.
           28.
           
           
             Acts
          
           3.
           21.
           
           Such
           God
           once
           permitted
           ,
           yea
           commanded
           ,
           as
           
             dark
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             external
             ,
          
           and
           
             temporal
          
           representations
           of
           future
           more
           
             clear
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             substantial
             ,
             soul-saving
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             internal
             ,
          
           and
           
             eternal
             truths
             ;
          
           but
           now
           forbids
           ;
           the
           
             one
             sacrifice
          
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           
             one
             circumcision
          
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           
             one
          
           Baptism
           and
           Supper
           ;
           his
           own
           
             one
          
           immutable
           Oath
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           
             yea
          
           and
           
             nay
          
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           standing
           among
           the
           
             holy
             Seed
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           
             substance
          
           of
           the
           Oak
           ,
           whose
           fair
           leaves
           are
           
             now
          
           falling
           off
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Substance
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           .
           
             Isa.
          
           6.
           13.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Angels
             swearing
             ,
          
           which
           is
           alledged
           by
           
             H.D.
          
           as
           an
           
             ensample
          
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             An
             Angel
             swears
             ,
             Rev.
          
           10.
           5.
           6.
           
           What
           's
           that
           to
           us
           ?
           If
           an
           
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             preach
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             then
             what
             is
             preached
             by
             ,
             and
             received
             from
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ;
          
           I
           
             say
             it
             again
             ,
             let
             h●…m
             be
             accursed
             :
          
           Yet
           I
           say
           not
           that
           the
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           (
           for
           
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             the
             dispensation
             of
          
           Angels
           
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             old
             Mediator
          
           Moses
           )
           though
           they
           sware
           ,
           are
           accursed
           ;
           for
           that
           
             Ceremony
          
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           belonged
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           was
           given
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           
             President
          
           for
           them
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Son
          
           himself
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           to
           go
           back
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           rebel
           against
           the
           
             Commands
          
           of
           the
           
             Son
             ,
          
           to
           follow
           the
           bare
           
             example
          
           of
           the
           
             servant
             Moses
             ,
          
           in
           whose
           hand
           the
           
             Law
          
           was
           given
           by
           the
           dispensation
           of
           
             Angels
             :
             Moses
          
           was
           faithful
           in
           all
           his
           house
           (
           the
           old
           
             Israel
          
           )
           as
           a
           
             servant
             ,
          
           for
           a
           
             Typical
          
           Testimony
           of
           those
           true
           things
           that
           were
           to
           be
           spoken
           after
           
             Heb.
          
           3.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           but
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           is
           counted
           worthy
           of
           more
           glory
           
           then
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
             Son
          
           over
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Israelites
          
           indeed
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           no
           guile
           ;
           the
           Great
           and
           chief
           
             Shepherd
          
           over
           his
           own
           
             sheep
             ,
          
           who
           hear
           his
           voice
           ;
           on
           whom
           the
           
             servants
          
           and
           their
           
             Law
             ,
             i.e.
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           have
           now
           nothing
           to
           do
           to
           impose
           ,
           read
           
             Heb.
          
           1.
           1
           
           
             God
             who
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           how
           the
           
             Angels
          
           are
           
             inferior
             ,
          
           not
           only
           to
           the
           
             Son
          
           himself
           ,
           the
           heir
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           also
           (
           as
           
             Ministers
          
           and
           
             servants
          
           )
           unto
           the
           least
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           heirs
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           with
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           him
           ,
           whom
           yet
           
             H.D.
          
           represents
           as
           
             inferiour
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           on
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           to
           such
           as
           abide
           in
           
             Heaven
             :
          
           For
           when
           he
           comes
           on
           to
           tell
           of
           the
           
             swearing
             of
             Christ
          
           from
           the
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           which
           
             Angels
          
           he
           ranks
           with
           
             God
          
           among
           such
           as
           
             swear
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Come
             we
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
          
           as
           if
           the
           Being
           of
           
             Angels
          
           were
           
             onely
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Being
           of
           
             Christ
             only
             upon
             earth
             ;
          
           whereas
           that
           very
           
             Angel
          
           he
           instances
           in
           ,
           as
           a
           President
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           in
           that
           very
           place
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           10.
           recorded
           as
           standing
           no
           higher
           then
           on
           the
           
             Sea
             ,
          
           and
           
             Earth
             ;
          
           but
           
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Son
          
           (
           were
           
             H.
             D.
          
           capable
           to
           read
           the
           
             mystery
          
           and
           riddle
           of
           it
           )
           had
           he
           sworn
           in
           that
           
             Iohn
          
           3.
           5.
           where
           
             H.
             D.
          
           reckons
           on
           him
           as
           
             swearing
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           might
           well
           have
           been
           rankt
           among
           the
           
             swearers
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           being
           at
           that
           very
           present
           
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saies
           himself
           
             ver.
          
           13.
           
           
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             H.
             D.
          
           being
           yet
           where
           I
           once
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           among
           those
           who
           look
           for
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           which
           is
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           
             within
             men
          
           (
           even
           those
           men
           that
           never
           enter
           it
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           bidding
           his
           Disciples
           not
           to
           
             go
             forth
          
           to
           look
           for
           it
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           drew
           
             outwards
          
           with
           their
           
             Lo
             here
             ,
             and
             lo
             there
             )
          
           in
           
             outward
             observations
             ,
          
           with
           which
           it
           comes
           not
           ,
           is
           so
           innocently
           ignorant
           where
           heaven
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           though
           more
           
             darkly
          
           and
           
             diminutively
             ,
          
           then
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           open
           wider
           )
           in
           some
           degree
           (
           witness
           his
           two
           secret
           
             jerks
          
           at
           the
           
             Quaker
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           p.
           5
           ,
           and
           8.
           of
           his
           perverting
           
             Paper
          
           )
           he
           rather
           
             blasphemes
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Light
           in
           which
           God
           dwells
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           known
           ;
           and
           those
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           those
           
             Quakers
             )
             who
             dwell
          
           with
           Christ
           
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
         
           3
           The
           next
           Argument
           then
           ,
           
             ab
             Exemplo
          
           urg'd
           in
           proof
           of
           
             swearing
             now
             ,
          
           is
           that
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           
             H.D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           both
           do
           intimate
           it
           (
           as
           their
           
             own
             conceit
          
           at
           least
           )
           that
           he
           
             sware
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           
             lawfully
             may
             we
             now
             ,
             think
          
           they
           .
           In
           evidence
           of
           his
           
             thoughts
          
           that
           
             Christ
             sware
             ,
             H.D.
          
           alludes
           to
           
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           5.
           saying
           (
           not
           
             positively
             ,
          
           but
           
             suppositively
          
           onely
           ,
           p.
           3.
           )
           
             If
             the
          
           Verily
           ,
           Verily
           
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             should
             not
             amount
             to
             so
             much
             as
             an
          
           Oath
           ,
           
             as
             some
             think
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             more
             then
             a
             bare
          
           Yea
           
             and
          
           Nay
           :
           In
           evidence
           of
           his
           
             more
             confident
             conceit
          
           and
           
             thoughts
          
           that
           
             Christ
          
           did
           
             sware
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           that
           we
           now
           may
           ,
           
             I.
             I.
          
           cites
           and
           alludes
           to
           
             Matth.
          
           26.
           63.
           and
           that
           in
           two
           places
           of
           his
           
             prittle
             prattle
             ,
          
           des●…anting
           as
           
             emptily
          
           as
           
             amply
          
           on
           it
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           
             viz.
             p.
          
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           again
           
             p.
          
           7.
           whose
           words
           are
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           say
           I
           wrong
           him
           in
           my
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             A
             man
             may
             be
             solemnly
             sworn
             when
             he
             is
             adjured
             by
             another
             ,
             for
             to
             adjure
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             is
          
           to
           charge
           one
           to
           swear
           ,
           
             or
          
           to
           exact
           an
           Oath
           ,
           &
           
             therefore
             we
             read
          
           Mat.
           26.
           37.
           that
           
             the
             High-Priest
          
           Adjured
           Christ
           by
           the
           living
           God
           :
           Beza
           
             more
             plainly
             reads
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             High-Priest
          
           charged
           him
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           if
           
             he
             were
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           So
           p.
           7.
           
           
             Swearing
             was
             used
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Mat.
          
           26.
           36.
           the
           High-Priest
           adjures
           him
           by
           the
           living
           God
           ;
           or
           
             as
             it
             is
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
          
           he
           charged
           him
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           
             to
             tell
             him
             whether
             he
             was
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
          
           〈◊〉
           which
           adjuration
           
             Iesus
             answers
             ,
          
           Thou
           saist
           ,
           or
           I
           am
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             Mar.
          
           14.
           62.
           
           
             Now
             to
             answer
             to
             a
             matter
             when
             one
             is
             adjured
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
          
           Yea
           
             and
          
           Amen
           ,
           
             is
             sweating
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           To
           
             H.D.
          
           &
           
             I.I.
          
           I
           return
           
             two
             things
             ;
          
           1.
           
           That
           if
           
             Christ
          
           had
           sworn
           in
           the
           two
           
             places
          
           and
           
             times
             respectively
             ,
          
           in
           which
           these
           two
           men
           seem
           to
           say
           he
           did
           ;
           yet
           it
           proves
           not
           the
           
             legality
          
           of
           it
           now
           to
           us
           .
           2.
           
           As
           't
           is
           but
           
             doubtfully
             delivered
          
           by
           themselves
           ,
           so
           it
           's
           
             utterly
             denyed
          
           by
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           th●…se
           
             cases
             ,
             phrases
             ,
          
           and
           
             places
          
           of
           their
           alledging
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           did
           
             swear
          
           at
           all
           .
           First
           ,
           had
           Christs
           
             Verily
             ,
             Verily
             ,
          
           and
           his
           answering
           
             I
             am
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           asked
           &
           charged
           him
           to
           tell
           him
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           amounted
           to
           a
           formal
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           such
           as
           is
           now
           imposed
           and
           pleaded
           (
           but
           it
           was
           far
           from
           it
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           no
           requiring
           to
           
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             kiss
             it
             ,
             and
             swear
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Evangelist
             ,
          
           
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           without
           which
           our
           present
           
             Iustic●…
          
           wil
           not
           own
           any
           man
           as
           giving
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           or
           confirmation
           to
           end
           the
           strife
           ,
           let
           us
           speak
           never
           so
           
             solemnly
          
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
          
           but
           strive
           endlesly
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           
             suspitious
             persons
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           the
           
             King
          
           can't
           be
           secured
           ,
           unless
           we
           take
           the
           
             Oath
          
           in
           that
           old
           mee●…shadowy
           way
           )
           yet
           this
           was
           all
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           under
           it
           ,
           before
           
             Christ
          
           by
           his
           death
           had
           put
           an
           
             end
          
           to
           it
           :
           For
           though
           in
           the
           
             last
          
           a●…d
           
             latest
          
           of
           the
           two
           Terms
           which
           these
           two
           men
           take
           their
           texts
           and
           talk
           from
           ,
           to
           prove
           Swearing
           
             lawful
          
           under
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           from
           
             Christs
             Example
             ,
          
           he
           was
           so
           nigh
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           summon'd
           before
           the
           
             Priests
          
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           
             actually
             offered
             ,
          
           no●…
           had
           as
           yet
           
             actually
             suffered
             ,
          
           &
           so
           not
           
             actually
          
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           till
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           was
           under
           the
           
             Padagogy
          
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Iews
          
           were
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           use
           some
           such
           swearing
           as
           was
           used
           under
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           that
           be
           no
           warrant
           neither
           for
           us
           
             now
          
           to
           
             swear
             ,
          
           who
           together
           with
           him
           that
           was
           once
           made
           
             under
          
           it
           himself
           ,
           are
           
             now
          
           redeemed
           from
           under
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           to
           under
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           are
           
             now
          
           no
           more
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           under
           
             Grace
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           14.
           
           
             The
             Heir
          
           himself
           
             under
             age
             ,
             differs
             not
             from
             a
             servant
             ,
             though
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             under
          
           Tutors
           and
           Governors
           ,
           
             &c.
             so
             we
             ,
             when
             children
             ,
             were
             in
             bondage
             to
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             redeem
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             adoption
             of
             sons
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           So
           that
           if
           Christ
           had
           sworn
           before
           he
           was
           offered
           ,
           yet
           to
           argue
           thus
           ;
           
             Christ
             while
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             he
             dyed
             ,
             did
             swear
             ;
             therefore
             may
             we
          
           swear
           now
           
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
          
           is
           as
           poor
           a
           piece
           of
           proof
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             under
             the
             law
             before
             he
             dyed
             ,
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             had
             two
             Turties
             offered
             for
             him
             ,
             eat
             the
             Passover
             just
             before
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             was
             subject
             to
             other
             Rudiments
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             therefore
             we
             now
             must
             be
             circumcised
             in
             flesh
             ,
             offer
             sacrifice
             ,
             eat
             the
             Passover
             carnally
             ,
             and
             be
             sub●…ect
             to
             the
             other
             carnal
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             secondly
             ;
          
           Howbeit
           
             H.
             D
             ,
          
           sayes
           ,
           
             some
          
           (
           of
           whom
           himself
           surely
           is
           one
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           were
           silly
           in
           him
           to
           cite
           other
           mens
           
             think-so's
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           his
           own
           Argument
           )
           
             do
             think
             that
             Christs
          
           Verily
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           
             was
             an
          
           
           Oath
           :
           Yet
           
             verily
             ,
          
           and
           of
           a
           truth
           't
           is
           but
           their
           bare
           ,
           
             unwarrantable
             ,
          
           and
           
             groundless
             thought
             ;
          
           which
           bare
           
             thought
          
           also
           
             H.D.
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           backing
           with
           any
           matter
           of
           evidence
           to
           prove
           it
           sound
           ,
           that
           he
           rather
           falls
           back
           from
           it
           ,
           sinking
           through
           this
           meer
           
             supposition
             ,
          
           (
           
             viz.
          
           If
           
             Christs
          
           Verily
           
             be
             not
             an
             Oath
          
           )
           at
           last
           into
           no
           other
           then
           this
           slender
           
             Position
             ,
          
           (
           
             viz.
          
           Yet
           
             it
             s
             more
             then
          
           Yea
           
             and
          
           Nay
           )
           In
           which
           he
           miserably
           mistakes
           himself
           too
           ;
           for
           though
           (
           as
           to
           
             degree
             ,
          
           which
           varies
           not
           the
           
             nature
          
           of
           any
           thing
           )
           it
           's
           a
           
             more
             strong
          
           one
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           to
           its
           
             nature
          
           )
           it
           s
           no
           more
           then
           a
           
             strong
             Asseveration
             ,
          
           which
           amounts
           no
           more
           to
           the
           
             nature
          
           of
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           then
           
             Yea
          
           or
           
             Nay
          
           does
           :
           Or
           if
           
             H.D.
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           impose
           it
           upon
           us
           to
           swear
           ,
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           so
           that
           
             Verily
             ,
             Verily
             ,
          
           is
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           any
           truth
           we
           testifie
           ,
           whether
           in
           an
           
             Assertory
             ,
          
           or
           
             Promisory
          
           way
           ,
           before
           either
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           
             men
             ,
          
           to
           do
           it
           under
           that
           form
           of
           
             Verily
             ,
             Verily
             ,
          
           might
           that
           be
           taken
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           experience
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           
             so
             much
          
           as
           that
           ,
           and
           
             much
             more
             ,
          
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           satisfie
           
             H.D.
          
           who
           fights
           without
           an
           
             Adversary
          
           in
           quarrelling
           with
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           as
           un-free
           to
           say
           
             verily
             ,
             verily
          
           (
           for
           they
           are
           free
           to
           that
           )
           or
           those
           Magistrates
           whom
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           have
           to
           do
           with
           ;
           for
           how
           free
           soe're
           any
           of
           us
           are
           to
           assure
           them
           with
           
             Verily
             ,
             Verily
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Truly
             ,
             Truly
             ,
          
           which
           lyes
           in
           the
           
             Yea
             ,
          
           that
           we
           have
           no
           evil
           intents
           toward
           the
           
             now
             King
             ;
          
           and
           both
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           before
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           right
           Heir
           to
           these
           his
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           to
           profess
           ,
           testifie
           and
           declare
           in
           our
           
             Consciences
             before
          
           God
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
             That
             the
          
           Pope
           
             neither
             of
             himself
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             Authority
             of
             the
          
           Church
           or
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             or
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             hath
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             to
             depose
             the
          
           King
           ,
           
             or
             to
             dispose
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             to
             authorise
             any
             Forraign
             Prince
             to
             invade
             ,
             or
             annoy
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Countreys
             or
             to
             discharge
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             of
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             license
             or
             leave
             to
             any
             of
             them
             to
             bear
             arms
             ,
             raise
             ●…umult
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             any
             violence
             or
             hurt
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             State
             or
             Government
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             of
             his
             subjects
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             to
             declare
             from
             our
             hearts
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             often
             professed
             and
             published
          
           Principle
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Declaration
             ,
             or
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             or
             Deprivation
             made
             or
             granted
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             or
             granted
             by
             the
          
           Pope
           
             or
             his
             successors
             ,
             or
             by
             any
          
           
           
             Authority
             derived
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             him
             or
             his
             Sea
             ,
             against
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             or
             Successors
             ,
          
           or
           any
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Absolutions
          
           of
           the
           said
           Subjects
           from
           their
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           we
           will
           be
           
             faithful
             ,
             trusty
          
           and
           
             peaceable
          
           towards
           him
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           &
           ,
           though
           for
           Conscience-sake
           we
           cannot
           take
           up
           Arms
           nor
           Carnal
           Weapons
           for
           our selves
           nor
           any
           man
           ,
           yet
           in
           what
           ways
           we
           are
           capable
           with
           good
           Conscience
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           wil
           seek
           to
           secure
           him
           
             against
             all
             Traiterous
             Conspiracies
             and
             Attempts
             made
             against
             him
             or
             any
             man
             ,
             by
             reason
             or
             colour
             of
             any
             such
             Popish
             Sentence
             or
             Declaration
             :
             And
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             from
             our
             hearts
             abhor
             ,
             detest
             and
             renounce
             as
          
           Impious
           and
           Heretical
           ,
           
             this
             damnable
             Doctrine
             and
             Position
             ,
             That
             Princes
             which
             be
             excommunicated
             or
             deprived
             by
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             may
             be
             deprived
             or
             murdered
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ;
          
           And
           to
           declare
           
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
          
           who
           is
           
             Witness
          
           that
           we
           
             lye
          
           not
           ,
           and
           knows
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           says
           at
           least
           is
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           (
           
             for
             an
          
           Oath
           
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Religious
             Promise
             ,
          
           quoth
           he
           ,
           p.
           3.
           )
           
             our
             real
             intentions
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             him
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             wrong
             ,
             injure
             ,
             defraud
          
           nor
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           
             submit
             our selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
          
           Lords
           
             sake
             ,
             whether
          
           King
           
             as
             Supream
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             sent
             of
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil-doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ;
          
           and
           to
           be
           subject
           in
           
             Civil
          
           things
           ,
           to
           all
           
             just
             Laws
          
           made
           by
           that
           of
           
             God
          
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           where
           
             unjust
             Laws
          
           are
           made
           ,
           to
           
             suffer
             patiently
          
           without
           
             Rebellion
          
           or
           
             violent
             resistance
             ;
          
           which
           is
           such
           a
           
             passive
             ,
          
           as
           is
           
             equivalent
          
           to
           other
           mens
           
             active
          
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Yet
           all
           this
           ,
           though
           most
           
             substantial
             ,
          
           (
           if
           accepted
           by
           
             H.D.
          
           )
           shal
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           accepted
           by
           those
           
             Oath-Imposers
          
           with
           whom
           
             H.D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           side
           aginst
           us
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           a
           conforming
           to
           the
           
             Ceremonious
             Customs
          
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           which
           are
           
             vain
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           
             swear
             upon
             a
             Bible
             ,
             and
             kiss
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             lay
             one
             Finger
          
           at
           least
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sworn
           by
           
             So
             help
             me
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Evangelist
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             holy
             Gospel
             ,
          
           which
           (
           though
           the
           
             Copy
          
           of
           it
           may
           )
           is
           more
           
             spiritual
          
           then
           to
           have
           
             Carnal
          
           hands
           laid
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           of
           such
           
             superstitious
             superfluities
             ,
          
           which
           issued
           forth
           from
           the
           Womb
           of
           that
           
             dismal
             Darkness
             ,
          
           which
           dwelt
           here
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             undue
             Power
          
           over
           this
           Nation
           ;
           which
           
           
             Romish
          
           reliques
           all
           true
           
             Protestants
          
           against
           his
           
             Peterdom
             ,
          
           may
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           
             Light
          
           be
           asham'd
           of
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           they
           tell
           us
           it's
           
             Oath
          
           enough
           to
           
             assert
             ,
             deny
             ,
          
           or
           
             promise
          
           as
           
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
          
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             Witness
          
           that
           we
           lye
           not
           ;
           yet
           if
           our
           Testimony
           be
           given
           forth
           freely
           from
           our selves
           in
           any
           such
           form
           as
           this
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           
             then
          
           own'd
           for
           
             swearing
          
           by
           themselves
           who
           do
           so
           call
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Book
          
           be
           not
           
             fingered
             :
          
           Witness
           the
           case
           of
           one
           
             Friend
          
           call'd
           a
           
             Quaker
             ,
          
           who
           calling
           
             God
             to
             Witness
             ,
          
           See
           (
           quoth
           the
           
             Magistrate
             ▪
          
           he
           
             swears
             :
          
           But
           when
           the
           said
           
             Friend
          
           replyed
           thus
           ;
           Wil
           ye
           take
           that
           for
           an
           
             Oath
             ?
          
           't
           would
           not
           
             then
          
           be
           own'd
           as
           an
           
             Oath
          
           by
           the
           said
           
             Magistrate
          
           who
           so
           call'd
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           
             Magistrate
          
           in
           
             this
             City
          
           or
           
             elsewhere
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           reading
           hereof
           ,
           knows
           assuredly
           that
           I
           speak
           of
           
             him
             ,
          
           I
           speak
           of
           
             him
          
           indeed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Howbeit
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           (
           not
           for
           want
           of
           Ignorance
           )
           Asserts
           ,
           That
           the
           
             High-Priest's
          
           charging
           of
           
             Christ
          
           by
           the
           living
           
             God
          
           to
           say
           whether
           he
           were
           the
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           was
           a
           
             charging
             Christ
             to
             swear
             ;
          
           and
           that
           
             Christ
          
           answering
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           charged
           by
           him
           ,
           did
           
             swear
             ,
          
           and
           so
           that
           
             Christ's
             answer
          
           was
           an
           
             Oath
             ;
          
           yet
           to
           any
           but
           such
           a
           one
           whom
           the
           
             fear
          
           of
           Suffering
           drives
           to
           
             swear
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             shame
          
           of
           
             swearing
          
           drives
           by
           
             hook
          
           or
           
             crook
          
           to
           defend
           it
           when
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           These
           two
           things
           are
           clear
           enough
           :
           1.
           
           That
           neither
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           did
           command
           
             Christ
          
           to
           
             swear
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           him
           did
           
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
          
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           more
           
             ●…naingly
          
           then
           
             clearly
          
           suggests
           he
           did
           .
           
             I.
             I.
          
           saies
           the
           
             High-Priest
             adjured
             him
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ;
          
           or
           (
           as
           it
           is
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           in
           plain
           English
           )
           
             he
             charged
             him
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             living
             God
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           to
           this
           
             Adjuration
          
           Jesus
           answers
           ,
           
             Thou
             sayest
             ,
          
           or
           
             I
             am
             ;
          
           and
           so
           
             sware
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Both
           these
           
             two
          
           things
           are
           false
           .
           1.
           
           The
           
             High-Priest
             did
             not
             charge
             him
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             living
             God
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           did
           
             not
             swear
             by
             the
             living
             God
             .
          
        
         
           In
           proof
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           did
           charge
           
             Christ
          
           to
           
             swear
             ,
             I.
             I.
          
           insists
           at
           large
           on
           the
           word
           
             adjure
             ;
          
           for
           to
           
             adjure
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           
             p.
          
           2.
           )
           in
           
             plain
             English
             is
             to
             charge
             one
             to
             swear
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           
             to
             exact
             an
             Oath
             :
          
           The
           
             High-Priest
             adjured
             Christ
             by
             ,
             &c.
             
             Beza
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             more
             plainly
             reads
             it
             ,
             Charged
             him
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             living
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Both
           
             I.
             I.
          
           and
           
             Beza
          
           also
           are
           besides
           the
           business
           ;
           for
           
           how
           beit
           the
           
             Greek
          
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           Englisht
           ,
           
             I
             Ad●…ure
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           's
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           it
           should
           be
           so
           (
           as
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           
             demonstrative
          
           of
           
             I.
             I's
             Assertion
          
           )
           but
           as
           it
           
             may
          
           and
           
             doth
          
           signifie
           strictly
           to
           
             Adjure
             ;
          
           so
           it
           
             properly
             may
             ,
          
           and
           
             often
             doth
          
           signifie
           to
           
             charge
             ,
             command
             ,
          
           or
           
             oblige
             one
             ,
          
           as
           by
           
             Word
             ,
          
           or
           
             Promise
          
           onely
           :
           for
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           being
           either
           of
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           or
           (
           as
           some
           )
           of
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           a
           
             bo●…nd
             ,
          
           or
           
             limit
             ;
          
           signifies
           
             originally
          
           to
           
             bind
             ,
             limit
             ,
             confine
             ,
          
           or
           
             engage
             one
          
           any
           way
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           as
           by
           b●…re
           promise
           as
           well
           as
           Oath
           :
           And
           no
           less
           doth
           
             Io.
             
             Tombs
          
           in
           a
           m●…nner
           plainly
           intimate
           and
           confess
           ,
           to
           the
           
             consutation
          
           of
           himself
           in
           his
           
             Trivial
          
           talk
           
             for
             swearing
             ,
          
           by
           saying
           that
           
             Pauls
             charge
          
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           5.
           27.
           where
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           used
           and
           rendered
           I
           
             Charge
             ;
          
           &
           those
           his
           two
           
             charges
          
           to
           
             Tim●…hy
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           13.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           1.
           where
           the
           words
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           and
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           are
           used
           ,
           &
           
             Englished
             ▪
             I
             charge
             ,
          
           are
           all
           alike
           ;
           for
           the
           two
           last
           
             Greek
          
           words
           are
           at
           most
           no
           more
           then
           to
           
             engage
          
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           some
           
             Witness
             ,
          
           (
           
             God
          
           or
           
             Man
          
           )
           or
           solemnly
           to
           
             charge
          
           or
           
             command
             ,
          
           not
           so
           
             strictly
          
           as
           to
           
             swear
             one
             ,
          
           though
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           may
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           more
           
             moderate
          
           sense
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           any
           way
           to
           
             charge
             one
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           rigid
           way
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           is
           at
           most
           no
           more
           then
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             I
             en●…oin
             thee
             as
             strictly
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             promised
             or
             sworn
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           its
           most
           evident
           to
           the
           contradiction
           of
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           and
           
             Beza
          
           also
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           and
           
             Ainsworths
          
           meer
           
             Opinion
             ,
          
           if
           not
           
             male-Construction
             ,
          
           he
           furtively
           fetches
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           
             sorry
             shifts
             ,
          
           wherewith
           to
           
             salve
          
           the
           
             absurdity
          
           of
           his
           own
           
             sorry
             sayings
             ;
          
           that
           to
           
             adjure
          
           (
           if
           we
           render
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           in
           that
           
             strict
             sense
          
           )
           is
           not
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           sayes
           it
           is
           )
           
             in
             plain
             English
             to
             charge
             one
             to
             swear
             ,
             or
             exact
             an
             Oath
             ;
          
           and
           that
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           did
           not
           (
           as
           
             Beza
          
           sayes
           he
           did
           )
           
             charge
             Christ
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             living
             God
             :
          
           For
           if
           the
           phrase
           ;
           
             I
             adjure
             thee
             by
             God
             ,
          
           be
           to
           
             charge
          
           or
           
             command
          
           one
           to
           
             swear
             by
             God
             ,
          
           then
           to
           say
           
             I
             adjure
          
           thee
           by
           
             Iesus
             ,
          
           is
           to
           
             command
          
           one
           to
           
             swear
             by
             Iesus
             ;
          
           which
           sence
           is
           as
           
             absurd
             ,
          
           as
           't
           would
           be
           
             most
             absurd
          
           to
           read
           that
           passage
           where
           the
           
             Vagabond
             Iews
          
           imitating
           
             Paul
             ,
             charged
          
           the
           evil
           spirits
           in
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Iesus
          
           to
           come
           out
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           12
           ,
           13.
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             We
             charge
             you
             to
             swear
             by
             Iesus
             whom
             Paul
             preacheth
             ;
          
           for
           't
           would
           suppose
           the
           whole
           
             design
          
           of
           those
           
             Exorcists
          
           was
           to
           cause
           the
           evil
           spirits
           to
           
             swear
             by
             Iesus
             ,
          
           whereas
           their
           
             design
          
           was
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           
             depart
          
           out
           of
           the
           men
           ;
           and
           't
           would
           suppose
           that
           the
           commands
           of
           
           
             Paul
             ▪
             Acts
          
           16.
           18.
           1
           
             Thess.
          
           5.
           27.
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           13.
           17.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           1.
           who
           sayes
           to
           the
           
             Thessalouians
             ,
          
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Divination
          
           (
           respectively
           )
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             I
             adjure
          
           or
           
             charge
             you
             that
             this
             Epistle
             be
             read
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             before
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             preach
             ,
             that
             thou
             keep
             the
             Command
             without
             spot
             ,
             that
             thou
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Maid
             ,
          
           (
           which
           
             Io.
             
             Tombs
          
           himself
           says
           were
           
             charges
          
           all
           alike
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           't
           would
           suppose
           that
           
             Pauls
          
           charges
           there
           ,
           were
           not
           
             charges
          
           of
           the
           foresaid
           
             charged
             ones
             ,
          
           to
           do
           the
           things
           which
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           do
           
             respectively
             ;
          
           but
           
             commands
          
           or
           
             charges
          
           of
           them
           only
           to
           
             swear
             by
             God
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           they
           would
           do
           them
           ;
           which
           to
           suppose
           ,
           is
           
             absurdity
          
           in
           the
           
             abstract
             .
          
        
         
           It
           being
           so
           then
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           against
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           bare
           
             conjecture
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           that
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             adjure
             ,
          
           or
           
             charge
             thee
             By
             ,
             Before
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           is
           not
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           or
           I
           exact
           an
           
             Oath
          
           of
           thee
           ;
           it
           wil
           consequently
           follow
           ,
           that
           to
           answer
           
             Yea
             ,
          
           or
           
             Nay
          
           to
           him
           that
           should
           say
           ,
           
             I
             adjure
             ,
          
           or
           
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
          
           to
           speak
           to
           a
           Case
           in
           Question
           ,
           is
           not
           
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             take
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           supposes
           (
           who
           (
           put
           his
           words
           together
           )
           saies
           ,
           
             To
             answer
             to
             a
             matter
             when
             one
             is
             Adjured
             ,
          
           alias
           ,
           
             Charged
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             or
          
           Nay
           ,
           
             or
          
           Amen
           ,
           
             is
             as
             solemn
             an
             Oath
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             sware
             by
             the
             living
             God
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
             That
             if
             the
             Iudge
             in
             our
          
           Common-Law
           
             ask
             a
             question
             of
             a
             party
             sworn
             ,
             and
             testifying
             his
             consent
             to
             the
          
           Oath
           ,
           
             by
             his
             kissing
             and
             laying
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             do
             but
             answer
             ,
             and
             give
             in
             his
             testimony
             in
             naked
             assertions
             ,
             without
             saying
             ,
          
           I
           swear
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             or
          
           by
           the
           Oath
           I
           have
           taken
           ,
           
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             his
             bare
             answering
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             pronounced
             an
             Oath
             with
             the
             highest
             asseverations
             that
             could
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
          
           p.
           3
           ,
           4.
           )
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           (
           having
           pinn'd
           his
           Faith
           first
           upon
           
             Ainsworths
          
           sleeve
           )
           saies
           p.
           3.
           
           
             He
             could
             wish
             this
             were
             seriously
             considered
             by
             those
             that
             make
             conscience
             of
             Oaths
             ,
          
           as
           if
           himself
           were
           now
           grown
           past
           making
           
             conscience
          
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           I
           could
           wish
           this
           were
           as
           
             seriously
          
           considered
           by
           
             I.
             I.
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           to
           make
           
             no
             conscience
             of
             Oaths
             ,
          
           that
           if
           it
           be
           so
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           asserts
           it
           is
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Courts
             ,
          
           then
           so
           many
           
             several
             answers
          
           as
           the
           party
           (
           once
           
             sworn
          
           )
           makes
           by
           
             Yea
             ,
          
           or
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Judges
           questions
           ,
           so
           many
           
           
             several
             Oaths
          
           with
           the
           
             highest
             asseverations
          
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           are
           by
           him
           taken
           ;
           and
           so
           if
           he
           answer
           
             Yea
             ,
          
           or
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           an
           hundred
           times
           ,
           being
           so
           many
           times
           askt
           in
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           (
           as
           one
           Witness
           may
           be
           at
           one
           Court
           )
           he
           takes
           no
           less
           then
           an
           hundred
           
             solemn
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           so
           his
           first
           
             Oath
          
           (
           he
           once
           assenting
           to
           swear
           )
           like
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           of
           a
           multiplying
           nature
           ,
           when
           man
           once
           begins
           to
           fall
           under
           it
           ,
           spawns
           it self
           quickly
           into
           an
           hundred
           ;
           and
           
             consideratis
             considerandis
             ,
          
           our
           
             Courts
             of
             Iudicature
             ,
          
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           will
           both
           confess
           ought
           to
           be
           places
           of
           punishment
           for
           that
           
             common
             swearing
             ,
          
           or
           
             swearing
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             wholly
             ,
             frequently
          
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           frivolously
           descants
           upon
           that
           phrase
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           )
           which
           ordinary
           ,
           common
           ,
           frequent
           Swearing
           all
           men
           grant
           also
           Christ
           there
           forbids
           ,
           will
           rather
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           most
           
             common
             places
          
           of
           
             swearing
             commonly
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
          
           that
           are
           in
           all
           the
           Land
           beside
           them
           .
           And
           besides
           
             I.
             I.'s
          
           instance
           in
           the
           
             Oath
          
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Law
             ,
          
           reaches
           not
           the
           case
           he
           brings
           it
           in
           evidence
           of
           ;
           for
           there
           the
           party
           answering
           is
           supposed
           by
           
             I.
             I.
          
           first
           to
           be
           
             sworn
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             ,
          
           and
           then
           to
           answer
           
             yea
          
           or
           
             nay
             ;
          
           but
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           supposes
           the
           party
           onely
           answering
           
             yea
          
           or
           
             nay
             ,
          
           to
           one
           that
           saies
           ,
           
             I
             adjure
             thee
             ,
          
           without
           shewing
           his
           
             consent
          
           to
           the
           others
           
             adjuration
             ,
          
           by
           that
           
             assenting
             Ceremony
             ,
          
           which
           
             I.I.
          
           when
           he
           was
           charged
           to
           
             swear
             ,
          
           declared
           his
           
             assent
          
           by
           ,
           of
           
             kissing
          
           and
           
             fingering
          
           of
           a
           
             Bible
             ;
          
           which
           if
           
             I.I.
          
           (
           for
           
             customs
             sake
          
           )
           had
           not
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           the
           Court
           he
           
             sware
             in
             ,
          
           would
           not
           have
           counted
           him
           a
           
             person
             sworn
          
           sufficiently
           to
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           had
           they
           said
           ,
           We
           
             adjure
             thee
             ,
          
           we
           
             charge
             thee
          
           to
           tell
           us
           whether
           thou
           
             renounce
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           wilt
           be
           
             true
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             yea
             or
             nay
             ,
          
           and
           
             I.I.
          
           answered
           ,
           
             yea
             ,
          
           or
           
             I
             will
             ,
          
           no
           less
           t●…n
           an
           hundred
           times
           over
           .
        
         
           So
           we
           see
           that
           if
           
             Christ
          
           had
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           (
           as
           
             Ior.
             Ives
             falsly
          
           sayes
           he
           did
           )
           to
           the
           
             High
             Priest
             ,
          
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           
             adjure
             thee
             by
             the
             living
             God
             to
             tell
             me
             whether
             thou
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
          
           he
           had
           not
           
             sworn
             ;
          
           sith
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           
             I
             adjure
             thee
             ,
          
           he
           said
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           no
           more
           then
           
             I
             command
             ,
          
           or
           
             charge
             thee
             ,
          
           as
           
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
          
           as
           strictly
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           
             promised
          
           or
           
             sworn
             ;
          
           and
           its
           silly
           to
           think
           that
           Christ
           who
           sayes
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           no
           not
           by
           
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             its
             Gods
             throne
             ,
          
           which
           whoso
           
             swears
          
           by
           ,
           
             swears
          
           by
           him
           ,
           even
           
             God
             that
             sits
             thereon
             ,
             Matth.
          
           18.
           would
           
             swear
          
           
           by
           the
           
             living
             God
          
           that
           he
           was
           the
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           at
           the
           command
           or
           
             charge
          
           of
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           that
           was
           his
           
             Inferior
             ,
          
           (
           as
           being
           but
           the
           
             Type
          
           of
           himself
           )
           to
           tell
           him
           whether
           he
           was
           so
           or
           no
           .
        
         
           But
           
             secondly
             ,
          
           in
           very
           deed
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           such
           matter
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           affirms
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           
             Priest
             barely
             asked
          
           him
           onely
           whether
           he
           was
           the
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           not
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             am
             :
          
           In
           that
           place
           of
           
             I.
             I's
          
           own
           quoting
           (
           which
           had
           he
           not
           been
           in
           haste
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           seen
           also
           
             Mark
          
           14.
           7.
           
           )
           but
           when
           the
           
             Priest
          
           said
           ,
           
             I
             ad●…ure
             thee
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           he
           is
           recorded
           by
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Mat.
          
           26.
           
           ▪
           63.
           as
           answering
           not
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           saies
           he
           did
           )
           but
           
             Thou
             saiest
             ;
          
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           waving
           of
           all
           
             positive
             answer
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           such
           a
           
             positive
             answer
             ,
          
           as
           ,
           
             I
             am
             ;
          
           which
           yet
           had
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           sworn
           .
           Thus
           as
           he
           that
           's
           
             blind
             cannot
             see
             ;
          
           so
           he
           who
           is
           not
           
             cannot
             but
             see
          
           the
           shuffling
           ways
           whereby
           
             H
             D.
          
           but
           specially
           
             I.
             I.
          
           seeks
           to
           prove
           Christ
           to
           have
           sworn
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           shroud
           and
           shelter
           himself
           from
           the
           storm
           of
           his
           guilty
           Conscience
           ,
           under
           some
           Shrub
           ;
           under
           a
           shadowy
           shew
           of
           Christ's
           example
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           stooped
           to
           mans
           command
           ,
           contrarily
           unto
           Christ's
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           examples
           from
           whence
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             swearing
             now
             ,
          
           are
           those
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             righteous
             and
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             in
             old
             time
             ,
          
           as
           
             Abimelech
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             David
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             belabour
          
           themselves
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           since
           this
           was
           all
           under
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           under
           which
           (
           among
           those
           that
           were
           under
           it
           )
           we
           deny
           not
           that
           
             swearing
          
           to
           be
           in
           use
           ,
           which
           hath
           now
           no
           use
           nor
           place
           among
           them
           that
           are
           not
           under
           the
           
             dominion
          
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           
             under
             Grace
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             teachings
             ,
             power
          
           and
           
             domin●…on
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
          
           which
           redeems
           from
           the
           
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           other
           fleshly
           works
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           one
           of
           :
           Which
           consideration
           confutes
           
             I.
             I's
          
           
             Fifth
             Reason
             for
             swearing
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Because
             strife
             continuing
             ,
             still
             there
             's
             as
             much
             need
             of
          
           Oaths
           ,
           
             the
             use
             of
             which
             is
             to
             end
             it
             ,
             as
             ever
             there
             was
             ;
          
           quoting
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           16.
           
           
             An
          
           Oath
           
             among
             men
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             is
             an
             end
             of
             all
          
           strife
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           1.
           
           To
           say
           nothing
           how
           much
           our
           
             Courts
          
           are
           in
           that
           case
           of
           
             Tythes
             ,
          
           beside
           the
           
             end
          
           of
           
             Oat●…s
             ,
          
           if
           that
           be
           the
           true
           
             end
          
           thereof
           ;
           to
           
             end
             strife
             ;
          
           since
           they
           use
           
             Oaths
          
           to
           
             begin
          
           the
           
             strife
          
           with
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           will
           not
           swear
           how
           many
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ducks
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hens
             ,
          
           and
           
             Eggs
             ,
          
           and
           
             Piggs
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           hath
           had
           in
           so
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           they
           admit
           him
           not
           to
           answer
           to
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
         
           An
           
             Oath
          
           when
           used
           to
           its
           right
           end
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           
             end
             strife
             ,
          
           is
           so
           used
           
             among
             men
          
           onely
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           
             hatred
             ,
             variance
             ,
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           such
           deeds
           of
           darkness
           and
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           not
           
             among
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           that
           are
           saved
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           
             love
          
           and
           
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           do
           (
           as
           
             Christ
             Disciples
          
           are
           bid
           to
           do
           )
           to
           others
           as
           they
           would
           be
           
             done
          
           by
           ,
           and
           no
           evil
           nor
           injury
           to
           any
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           to
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             sum
          
           of
           the
           
             Law
          
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           here
           both
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           is
           owned
           by
           us
           as
           good
           in
           its
           place
           ;
           but
           is
           not
           for
           the
           
             righteous
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             unrighteous
             ,
          
           and
           
             murderers
             ,
             stealers
             ,
             &c.
          
           hath
           no
           place
           ,
           nor
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Lawyers
          
           neither
           ,
           who
           can
           live
           no
           longer
           in
           that
           calling
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           they
           much
           corrupt
           and
           spoil
           ,
           as
           
             blind
             Priests
          
           do
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           then
           while
           men
           live
           in
           
             trespasses
          
           and
           
             sins
             ;
          
           For
           if
           men
           live
           by
           the
           
             light
          
           of
           
             Gods
             grace
          
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           which
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           bringing
           salvation
           to
           them
           from
           the
           sin
           ,
           leading
           and
           teaching
           such
           as
           learn
           of
           it
           ,
           
             to
             deny
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             godly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             soberly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ;
          
           they
           will
           need
           no
           longer
           (
           as
           the
           World
           doth
           ,
           while
           it
           chuses
           to
           lie
           in
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bondage
           of
           its
           own
           corruption
           )
           to
           throw
           away
           their
           estates
           on
           
             Lawyers
             ,
          
           to
           end
           their
           
             strifes
          
           about
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           such
           
             slaves
          
           to
           their
           own
           wills
           and
           lusts
           ,
           as
           to
           spend
           20.
           
             l.
             ▪
          
           upon
           
             them
             ,
          
           to
           recover
           20.
           
             s.
          
           for
           
             themselves
             ;
          
           but
           will
           see
           (
           as
           some
           have
           done
           who
           have
           been
           where
           others
           now
           are
           )
           the
           way
           out
           of
           
             strife
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             the
             Light
             ;
          
           and
           come
           to
           that
           
             love
             ,
             innocency
             ,
             honesty
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             peace
          
           and
           
             pity
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           shall
           
             end
             all
             strife
          
           without
           
             Oath●…
          
           or
           more
           ado
           :
           Yea
           to
           
             see
          
           that
           in
           the
           
             Light
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           which
           under
           the
           
             Law
          
           was
           not
           seen
           by
           
             Prophets
          
           and
           
             righteous
             men
             ,
          
           while
           under
           that
           
             Paedagogy
             :
          
           Yea
           ,
           as
           
             Christ
          
           said
           to
           his
           
             Disciples
             ,
          
           so
           say
           I
           to
           those
           that
           are
           turn'd
           to
           learn
           of
           him
           
             now
             ;
             Blessed
             are
             your
             eyes
             ,
             for
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             your
             ears
             ,
             for
             they
             hear
             ;
             for
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             many
             Prophets
             and
             Righteous
             men
             in
             former
             dayes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             have
             desired
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             neither
             seen
             nor
             heard
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           above
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           return
           to
           
             H.
             D.
          
           who
           insists
           much
           on
           it
           ,
           that
           
             this
             Testimony
             that
             an
             an
          
           Oath
           
             is
             to
          
           end
           strife
           ,
           
             is
          
           after
           the
           Law
           ;
           
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             men
          
           do
           swear
           ;
           
             and
             I
             have
             written
          
           
           do
           swear
           (
           
             quoth
             he
          
           )
           
             because
             the
             Greek
             word
          
           Heb.
           6.
           16
           :
           
             is
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             one
             Preacher
             ,
             perswading
             his
             Hearers
             against
          
           all
           swearing
           ,
           
             told
             them
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             read
          
           did
           swear
           ,
           
             and
          
           was
           a
           confirmation
           ,
           
             not
          
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Who
           that
           was
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ▪
           I
           can
           afford
           to
           grant
           it
           's
           written
           
             do
          
           and
           
             is
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           give
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           no
           ground
           in
           their
           controversie
           against
           us
           ;
           against
           whom
           in
           two
           respects
           that
           consideration
           of
           
             Oaths
          
           being
           used
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           time
           ,
           can't
           prove
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           them
           
             among
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           either
           
             then
          
           or
           
             now
             ;
          
           there
           were
           many
           
             customs
          
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           contended
           for
           by
           many
           
             Naturalists
             ,
          
           about
           which
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             list
             to
             be
             contentious
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             such
             custom
             ,
             nor
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             .
          
           'T
           is
           but
           
             among
             men
          
           still
           ,
           though
           't
           was
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
          
           and
           
             now
          
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           
             among
             the
             Saints
          
           and
           
             true
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           are
           
             in
             God
             ,
          
           who
           is
           
             light
          
           and
           
             love
             ,
          
           and
           not
           in
           the
           
             enmity
             ,
          
           the
           
             curse
          
           and
           
             strife
             ,
          
           where
           the
           
             oaths
          
           are
           used
           ;
           among
           men
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
          
           as
           all
           are
           that
           live
           in
           
             sin
          
           and
           
             strife
             ,
          
           but
           not
           among
           Saints
           ,
           who
           walk
           and
           live
           in
           ,
           and
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             &c.
          
           such
           are
           not
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           
             Grace
             ;
          
           and
           
             against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           14.
           
           
             Gal.
          
           5.
           18.
           23.
           
        
         
           But
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           makes
           much
           a-do
           ,
           to
           as
           little
           effect
           ,
           to
           evince
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           himself
           
             sware
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           that
           very
           
             frequently
          
           too
           :
           
             Some
             have
             noted
             it
          
           (
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           p.
           5.
           )
           
             as
             frequent
             with
             the
          
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             in
             serious
             matters
             to
             use
             such
             expressions
             as
             are
             equivalent
             to
             an
          
           Oath
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           1.
           9.
           
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           
             whom
             I
             serve
             ,
             &c.
             with
             many
             more
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             which
             are
             well
             known
             to
             you
             .
             And
          
           quoth
           
             I.
             I.
          
           pag.
           9.
           10.
           
           (
           as
           one
           of
           his
           brown-paper
           Pellets
           against
           our
           proof
           of
           
             no
             swaring
             ,
          
           from
           Matth.
           5.
           34.
           
           )
           
             some
             such
             swearing
             as
             was
             commanded
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             onely
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostle
          
           Paul
           
             did
             both
             practice
             and
             enjoyn
             ,
          
           using
           his
           words
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           19.
           
           
             As
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             me
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           9.
           
           
             God
             is
             Witness
             .
          
           Phil.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             God
             is
             my
             record
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23.
           
           I
           
             call
             God
             to
             record
             upon
             my
             soul
             .
          
           Rom.
           9.
           1.
           
           
             I
             speak
             the
             truth
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           quoth
           J.
           
             I.
          
           because
           
             Beza
          
           sayes
           so
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             in
          
           Christ
           ,
           most
           properly
           in
           the
           Greek
           )
           
             I
             lye
             not
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             beareth
             me
             witnesse
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             (
             there
             he
             renders
          
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           right
           ,
           
             in
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             by
             ;
          
           and
           why
           not
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ?
           )
           Gal.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             Before
             God
          
           I
           
             lye
             not
             :
             And
             as
             they
             practis'd
             swearing
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             exact
             it
             in
             the
             like
             solemn
             cases
             upon
             others
             ;
             for
             to
             adjure
          
           (
           quoth
           J.
           I.
           )
           
             is
             to
             exact
             an
             oath
             ,
             or
             charge
             one
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           
           Paul
           
             charged
          
           Timothy
           
             before
             God
             ;
          
           and
           Thess.
           1.
           5.
           27.
           
           
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             that
             this
             Epistle
             be
             read
             ;
          
           Beza
           
             reads
             it
          
           Adjuro
           vos
           per
           Dominum
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           to
           this
           agrees
           that
           of
           the
           
             High-Priest
             who
             adjured
             Christ
             .
          
           Now
           if
           all
           swearing
           
             now
          
           were
           forbidden
           by
           those
           two
           Texts
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           34.
           
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           the
           
             Apostle
             would
             neither
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             nor
             charged
             others
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           1.
           
           That
           to
           use
           such
           expressions
           as
           these
           above
           was
           frequent
           with
           the
           Apostle
           is
           well
           known
           to
           us
           indeed
           ,
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           saies
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           was
           at
           all
           
             such
             swearing
          
           as
           is
           contended
           for
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           who
           hath
           
             sworn
             upon
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             kissed
             it
          
           (
           as
           the
           custom
           is
           )
           I
           am
           yet
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           ignorant
           as
           to
           give
           such
           an
           Answer
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           saies
           
             some
             do
             for
             want
             of
             a
             better
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Apostle
             did
             evil
             in
             swearing
             ;
          
           for
           I
           as
           verily
           believe
           ,
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           saith
           he
           himself
           doth
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             will
             swear
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law
          
           (
           &
           so
           he
           does
           in
           my
           judgment
           that
           
             swears
             at
             all
             ,
          
           sith
           
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           33.
           34
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           forbids
           it
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             omnino
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
          
           or
           
             altogether
          
           )
           the
           same
           wil
           
             Lye
          
           also
           upon
           occasion
           :
           yea
           't
           is
           my
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Faith
           of
           some
           who
           are
           set
           to
           
             swear
             others
          
           also
           ,
           that
           thousands
           of
           those
           who
           now
           
             swear
             out
          
           their
           
             present
          
           and
           
             future
             saithfulness
          
           to
           the
           
             King
             ,
          
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           
             malicious
             Magistrate
          
           that
           exacts
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           
             envy
          
           more
           then
           any
           true
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           would
           
             for
             all
             their
             swearing
          
           prove
           more
           
             unfaithful
             ,
          
           if
           occasion
           should
           happen
           suitably
           to
           their
           hopes
           of
           
             insurrection
             in
             arms
          
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           those
           
             Thousands
          
           of
           
             Quakers
          
           who
           living
           in
           the
           
             true
             fear
          
           and
           
             love
          
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           in
           conscience
           neither
           for
           
             fear
          
           or
           
             love
          
           of
           themselves
           or
           any
           man
           ,
           either
           
             take
             up
             arms
          
           at
           all
           for
           themselves
           against
           
             King
             ,
          
           or
           
             any
             man
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           they
           have
           ,
           
             swear
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Answer
           I
           give
           shal
           be
           as
           follows
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           things
           (
           though
           
             swearing
          
           is
           none
           of
           them
           )
           
             Paul
          
           did
           by
           
             permission
             then
             ,
          
           which
           we
           are
           not
           
             now
          
           to
           do
           because
           he
           did
           them
           ,
           witness
           his
           
             circumcising
             Timothy
             ,
             shaving
             his
             head
             and
          
           
           
             taking
             a
             Vow
             upon
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           3.
           21
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           which
           things
           were
           parts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           
             (
             by
             right
             )
          
           abolished
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           weakness
           ,
           who
           yet
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           
             actual
             abolition
          
           of
           them
           :
           For
           
             as
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             believe
             we
             command
          
           (
           say
           the
           Apostles
           )
           
             that
             they
             observe
             no
             such
             thing
             :
          
           So
           that
           if
           
             Oaths
          
           had
           then
           been
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           used
           by
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           that
           
             of
             it self
          
           would
           not
           prove
           they
           
             now
          
           are
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           to
           be
           used
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           2.
           
           That
           
             Paul
          
           either
           
             sware
             ,
          
           or
           
             exacted
             Oaths
          
           upon
           others
           I
           deny
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           his
           not
           
             enjoining
          
           or
           
             exacting
             swearing
          
           on
           others
           ,
           which
           
             I.
             I.
          
           draws
           by
           the
           head
           and
           shoulders
           from
           the
           place
           where
           
             Paul
          
           saies
           to
           the
           
             Thessalonians
          
           and
           
             Timothy
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           in
           
             which
             places
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           he
           
             charges
             them
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Lord
          
           )
           I
           have
           said
           so
           much
           before
           ,
           that
           here
           I
           shall
           add
           onely
           this
           consideration
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           
             Paul
          
           did
           not
           
             charge
             them
             to
             swear
          
           there
           ,
           but
           to
           
             read
             his
             Epistle
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             preach
             the
             Word
             .
          
           2.
           
           If
           he
           had
           commanded
           them
           to
           
             Swear
             ,
          
           or
           
             exacted
             an
             Oath
          
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           command
           was
           not
           answered
           by
           them
           ;
           For
           shal
           we
           think
           the
           
             Thessalonians
          
           did
           
             swear
          
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           
             read
             his
             Epistle
             ,
          
           before
           they
           did
           read
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           
             Timothy
             sware
          
           to
           him
           that
           he
           would
           
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           before
           he
           preached
           it
           ?
           Or
           if
           they
           
             sware
          
           not
           to
           him
           ,
           did
           they
           
             swear
          
           before
           any
           other
           that
           were
           his
           
             Proxies
          
           at
           that
           distance
           which
           they
           were
           in
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           
             Athens
          
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             ,
          
           and
           at
           
             Rome
          
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           then
           Bishop
           among
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ?
          
           And
           if
           there
           were
           no
           
             Representatives
          
           of
           his
           person
           then
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           tender
           the
           
             Oath
          
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           it
           appears
           ,
           That
           
             I.
             I's
          
           eies
           are
           out
           ,
           who
           cannot
           see
           that
           the
           
             commands
             of
             Paul
          
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           (
           
             respectively
          
           )
           obeyed
           ,
           were
           to
           
             read
             his
             Epistle
             ,
          
           and
           
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           
             swear
          
           that
           they
           would
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           
             2dly
             ,
          
           As
           to
           
             Pauls
          
           own
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           sayes
           some
           say
           )
           he
           
             did
             evil
             in
             swearing
             ;
          
           (
           for
           he
           
             sware
          
           not
           )
           yet
           in
           
             swearing
          
           he
           had
           done
           evil
           ,
           had
           he
           sworn
           in
           those
           many
           expressions
           wherein
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           assert
           he
           
             did
             swear
             ;
          
           and
           no
           less
           then
           this
           ,
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           confesse
           with
           me
           (
           if
           each
           of
           them
           will
           
             own
          
           his
           
             own
             Book
          
           in
           other
           places
           )
           
           for
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           (
           as
           busie
           as
           they
           be
           in
           banding
           against
           our
           interpretation
           of
           Christs
           Prohibition
           
             universally
          
           against
           
             swearing
             at
             all
             ,
          
           allowing
           swearing
           only
           before
           Magistrates
           to
           end
           strife
           )
           yet
           they
           both
           confess
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           it
           extends
           to
           the
           forbidding
           of
           
             ordinary
             ,
             frequent
             ,
          
           or
           
             common
             swearing
             ,
          
           or
           
             swearing
          
           in
           our
           
             common
             communication
             ,
          
           when
           we
           are
           not
           called
           
             before
             Magistrates
             :
          
           But
           if
           
             Paul
          
           did
           swear
           so
           often
           as
           J.
           
             I
          
           presents
           him
           to
           us
           
             as
             swearing
             ,
          
           in
           the
           many
           
             Epistles
          
           of
           
             Paul
          
           above
           cited
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           
             frequent
             with
          
           Paul
           
             to
             use
             expressions
             equal
             to
             an
          
           Oath
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           use
           
             Oaths
          
           )
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           says
           
             some
             have
             noted
             ,
          
           it
           was
           from
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           9.
           
             with
             many
             more
             of
             like
             nature
             ;
          
           then
           he
           had
           come
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           ,
           
             swearing
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           or
           in
           his
           
             common
             communication
          
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           them
           ,
           uncall'd
           to
           it
           by
           any
           
             Magistrate
             ;
          
           which
           kind
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           these
           two
           
             strict
             sticklers
          
           for
           
             Oaths
          
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           do
           both
           confess
           ,
           are
           by
           Christ
           
             Matt.
          
           5.
           33.
           34.
           condemned
           and
           forbidden
           .
        
         
           
             Obj.
          
           But
           quoth
           J.
           
             I.
          
           p.
           10.
           
           If
           
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             be
             not
          
           swearing
           ,
           
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             ignorant
             what
          
           swearing
           
             is
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             used
             under
             the
             old
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             New-Testament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
          
           then
           J.
           I.
           stands
           condemned
           here
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           of
           what
           
             Swearing
             is
             ,
          
           and
           so
           is
           unfit
           to
           meddle
           so
           much
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           who
           (
           witness
           his
           Title-page
           )
           takes
           on
           him
           to
           open
           that
           
             great
             Case
             of
             Conscience
          
           about
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           or
           
             unlawfulness
          
           of
           
             swearing
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             ,
          
           then
           (
           methinks
           )
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           J.
           I.
           should
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           save
           themselves
           the
           labour
           of
           writing
           so
           much
           as
           they
           do
           against
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           in
           vindication
           of
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           
             some
             swearing
             ;
          
           for
           
             such
             swearing
          
           (
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           to
           be
           swearing
           )
           as
           
             Paul
          
           used
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             God
             is
             my
             witness
             ;
             God
             is
             my
             record
             ;
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             ;
          
           I
           
             speak
             the
             truth
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           I
           
             lye
             not
             ;
             my
             Conscience
             beareth
             me
             witness
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           gainsay
           in
           solemn
           cases
           no
           more
           then
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           put
           themselves
           to
           so
           much
           pains
           ,
           as
           to
           prove
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           know
           none
           that
           do
           deny
           .
           
             2dly
             .
             If
             it
             be
             ,
          
           then
           ,
           methinks
           the
           
             wise
             ,
             prudent
          
           and
           
             potent
             imposers
          
           of
           the
           
             Oath
          
           upon
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           and
           
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           ever
           willing
           to
           express
           their
           
             Renuntiations
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             forreign
             Powers
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           by
           any
           of
           those
           
             strong
             Asseverations
             ,
          
           or
           
             fervent
             Expressions
          
           which
           
             Paul
          
           used
           ,
           and
           J.
           I.
           calleth
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           should
           accept
           of
           the
           like
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           neither
           do
           ,
           nor
           will
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           have
           accepted
           the
           like
           from
           
             Jer.
             Ives
          
           himself
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           excused
           him
           from
           falling
           under
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           like
           
             Premunire
          
           with
           such
           as
           cannot
           conform
           to
           that
           
             ceremonious
          
           kind
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           which
           he
           hath
           sworn
           in
           ,
           without
           
             kissing
             ,
          
           and
           
             laying
          
           one
           of
           their
           fingers
           at
           least
           upon
           a
           
             Bible
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           ,
           quoth
           J.
           I.
           
             if
             any
             one
             should
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             speaks
             ,
             after
             this
             rate
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           
             rate
          
           at
           which
           
             Paul
          
           spake
           in
           the
           places
           fore-cited
           )
           
             what
             did
             ●…e
             less
             then
          
           Swearing
           ?
           
             However
             it
             were
             more
             then
          
           Yea
           
             and
          
           Nay
           .
        
         
           
             Reply
             ;
          
           If
           it
           was
           more
           then
           
             Yea
          
           and
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           in
           sound
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           substance
           ,
           (
           
             yea
          
           and
           
             nay
          
           being
           spoken
           solemnly
           as
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           amounting
           in
           substance
           to
           no
           less
           then
           all
           that
           )
           yet
           it
           was
           less
           then
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           however
           less
           then
           such
           
             formal
             ,
             customary
             ,
             ceremonious
             ,
             superstitious
             swearing
             ,
          
           as
           that
           J.
           I.
           is
           found
           in
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           less
           
             foolish
             ,
             needless
             ,
             vain
          
           and
           
             superfluous
             ,
          
           then
           it
           was
           
             superstitious
             ,
          
           if
           less
           then
           that
           of
           
             touching
          
           and
           
             kissing
          
           the
           
             Book
          
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           might
           in
           the
           Court
           (
           where
           he
           was
           
             sworn
          
           )
           have
           passed
           for
           
             swearing
             .
          
        
         
           So
           then
           all
           
             H.
             D.'s
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.'s
          
           instances
           in
           proof
           of
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           being
           practis'd
           and
           used
           in
           
             old
             time
             ,
             before
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             since
             ,
          
           prove
           altogether
           useless
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             Obj.
          
           But
           (
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           p.
           4.
           )
           
             it
             is
             warranted
             not
             onely
             by
          
           Practice
           ,
           
             but
             by
          
           Precept
           
             also
             ,
          
           Deut.
           6.
           13.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             shalt
             swear
             by
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Under
           the
           Law
           it
           was
           (
           as
           other
           
             types
             ,
             shadows
          
           and
           
             ceremonies
          
           also
           were
           ▪
           warranted
           not
           by
           
             practice
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             precept
          
           also
           ;
           but
           still
           we
           demand
           ,
           where
           is
           there
           either
           
             practice
          
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           
             precept
          
           for
           it
           among
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Disciples
          
           under
           the
           
             Gospel
             ?
          
           If
           there
           had
           been
           any
           
             precept
          
           for
           it
           (
           for
           
             practice
          
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           there
           was
           none
           )
           among
           any
           but
           
             men
          
           (
           yet
           
             degenerate
          
           )
           in
           the
           
             New-Testament
          
           since
           the
           death
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           we
           should
           surely
           have
           had
           it
           cited
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           in
           
             this
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           
           stood
           concern'd
           to
           have
           cited
           it
           above
           all
           other
           
             places
          
           of
           his
           
             Paper-work
             ;
          
           but
           since
           he
           
             mentions
             none
          
           here
           ,
           we
           may
           safely
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           he
           had
           
             none
             to
             mention
             ;
          
           and
           since
           
             H.
             D.
          
           among
           all
           his
           
             Old-Testament-talk
             for
             swearing
          
           (
           which
           had
           been
           better
           
             spar'd
          
           then
           
             spilt
          
           in
           proof
           of
           what
           none
           denies
           )
           nor
           
             does
             ,
          
           nor
           
             can
             possibly
          
           produce
           one
           
             pittance
          
           of
           a
           
             precept
          
           for
           it
           in
           the
           
             New
             ;
          
           we
           shall
           rather
           adhere
           to
           
             Christs
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
             plain
             precept
             against
             it
             ,
          
           or
           
             positive
             prohibition
          
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           Texts
           ,
           which
           these
           two
           men
           ,
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           J.
           I.
           (
           as
           will
           be
           seen
           anon
           )
           
             traduce
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           33
           ,
           34.
           &c.
           
             Jam.
          
           5.
           12.
           then
           either
           to
           
             H.
             D's
             nameless
          
           Scripture-Precepts
           
             ,
          
           or
           J.
           I.'s
           
             deceitful
             ,
             self-saving
          
           shuffles
           ,
           for
           a
           practice
           that
           is
           
             now
          
           as
           flatly
           forbidden
           (
           with
           other
           
             ceremonial
             customs
          
           of
           the
           
             Law
          
           )
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           required
           in
           the
           
             Law
             .
          
        
         
           
             Obj.
             It
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
          
           Prophesies
           (
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           p.
           4.
           )
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           prophesie
           
             that
          
           some
           swearing
           
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           (
           quoth
           J.
           
             I.
             p.
          
           9.
           of
           his
           piece
           of
           proof
           )
           and
           to
           make
           good
           their
           ground
           against
           us
           who
           plead
           
             Christs
             Precepts
             ,
          
           both
           these
           two
           Archers
           who
           plead
           
             old
             prophesies
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Unite
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           discharge
           at
           us
           with
           one
           
             single
             string
             .
             2ly
             .
          
           Lest
           that
           should
           prove
           too
           slender
           for
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           
             viz.
          
           J.
           
             I.
          
           has
           two
           more
           
             strings
          
           to
           his
           
             Bow
             ,
          
           wherewith
           he
           hopes
           to
           carry
           the
           Cause
           without
           controul
           .
           1.
           
           They
           jointly
           urge
           that
           
             one
             prophesie
             ,
             Isai.
          
           65.
           16.
           
           
             He
             that
             sweareth
             in
             the
             earth
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             troubles
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           meer
           mention
           of
           vvhich
           
             H.
             D.
          
           deems
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             actually
          
           urges
           nothing
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           J.
           
             I.
          
           dilates
           at
           large
           upon
           it
           ,
           insisting
           o're
           and
           〈◊〉
           that
           circumstance
           of
           time
           vvhich
           
             H.
             D.
          
           hints
           (
           as
           that
           vvhere
           the
           stress
           lyes
           )
           vvhich
           
             J.
             I.
          
           thinks
           clears
           his
           case
           beyond
           
             all
             controversie
             .
             Here
             's
             a
             prophecie
          
           (
           quoth
           J.
           I.
           )
           
             that
             foretells
             some
          
           svvearing
           
             shall
             be
             lawful
             in
             those
             times
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ;
             after
             the
             Ascention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
          
           then
           
             he
             that
             swears
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             THEN
             when
             the
             former
             troubles
             are
             forgotten
             .
             When
             shall
             that
             be
             ?
          
           the
           17
           ver.
           resolvs
           us
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             be
             when
             the
             New
             Heavens
             and
             the
             New
             Earth
             are
             created
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             forgotten
             ;
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             Concatenation
             of
             Divine
             Truths
             ;
             Men
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             God
             of
          
           
           
             Truth
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             troubles
             are
             forgotten
             ;
             their
             former
             troubles
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             :
             That
             this
             prophesie
             respected
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             let
             Peter
             witness
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           13.
           
           
             We
             look
             for
             a
             new
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             Righteousness
             :
             So
             that
             these
             Scriptures
             foretell
             ,
             that
             though
             under
             the
             former
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             former
             Earth
             men
             sware
             by
             false
             Gods
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             times
             of
             ●…the
             new
             Heavens
             and
             new
             Earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
          
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             men
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           somewhat
           must
           be
           said
           by
           way
           of
           Reply
           .
        
         
           
             Reply
             ;
          
           That
           this
           is
           spoken
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             new
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             ,
          
           I
           deny
           not
           ;
           but
           I
           deny
           that
           this
           clause
           ,
           
             He
             that
             sweareth
             ,
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           is
           understood
           of
           
             swearing
          
           at
           all
           (
           
             formally
          
           and
           
             properly
          
           so
           taken
           )
           much
           less
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           sayes
           't
           is
           )
           of
           such
           
             ceremonious
             swearing
             ,
          
           as
           was
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           (
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           professions
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           conforms
           himself
           to
           now
           in
           
             this
             day
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           often
           the
           
             name
          
           and
           
             phrase
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             peculiar
          
           and
           
             proper
          
           only
           to
           the
           
             Type
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           is
           by
           the
           Prophets
           speaking
           of
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           attributed
           to
           the
           
             Anti-type
          
           or
           
             Thing
          
           it self
           thereby
           
             deciphered
             ;
          
           yea
           how
           ordinary
           and
           usual
           was
           it
           with
           the
           most
           
             Evangelical
             Prophets
          
           to
           speak
           of
           
             Evangelical
          
           matters
           under
           the
           (
           
             then
          
           )
           
             usual
             ,
          
           though
           but
           
             legal
             phrases
             ,
          
           and
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           
             substantial
             ,
             eternal
          
           and
           
             everlasting
             Gospel
             truths
             ,
          
           under
           the
           
             dark
             ,
             shadowy
          
           forms
           of
           
             ceremonious
          
           and
           
             legal
          
           phrases
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           should
           now
           interpret
           as
           spoken
           of
           the
           meer
           
             ceremony
          
           or
           
             figure
             ,
          
           by
           the
           name
           of
           which
           the
           
             truth
             figured
             out
             onely
          
           with
           reference
           to
           
             Gospel
          
           times
           is
           express'd
           ;
           one
           might
           thereby
           usher
           in
           well
           nigh
           the
           whole
           bulk
           of
           
             outward
             eatings
             ,
             drinkings
             ,
             divens
             ▪
             baptisms
             ,
             circumcision
             ,
             passeover
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             other
             carnal
             ordinances
          
           and
           
             ceremonious
             Rites
             ,
          
           which
           belonged
           to
           that
           
             Paedagogy
          
           of
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           that
           
             ceremony
          
           of
           
             swearing
             .
          
        
         
           See
           
             Ier.
          
           31.
           and
           compare
           
             v
          
           31.
           32.
           33.
           which
           none
           deny
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             glory
             ,
          
           which
           transcends
           that
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           is
           done
           away
           (
           though
           a
           
             glory
          
           )
           with
           
             v.
          
           38.
           39
           40.
           
           Will
           any
           take
           that
           as
           spoken
           of
           the
           old
           
             legal
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           that
           was
           in
           
             bondage
             with
             her
             children
             ,
          
           and
           not
           of
           that
           onely
           which
           is
           
             above
             ,
          
           
           
             free
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Mother
          
           of
           all
           Saints
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           not
           a
           
             truth
          
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           it
           (
           though
           built
           after
           the
           
             Babylonish
          
           ruines
           )
           was
           
             pluckt
          
           up
           ,
           and
           
             thrown
             down
             again
             .
          
        
         
           So
           
             Zach.
          
           14
           from
           
             v.
          
           9.
           10.
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           How
           are
           the
           
             Pots
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
          
           now
           as
           bright
           as
           the
           Golden
           
             bowles
             before
             the
             Altar
             ;
          
           but
           as
           those
           that
           have
           
             lien
             among
             the
             pots
          
           (
           as
           black
           as
           they
           have
           been
           )
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           
             Dove
             covered
             with
             silver
             ,
             and
             her
             feathers
             with
             yellow
             gold
             .
          
        
         
           So
           
             Ezek.
          
           36.
           25.
           
           There
           speaking
           of
           the
           Gospel
           purity
           ,
           
             I
             will
             sprinkle
             clean
             water
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             clean
             .
          
           Will
           any
           think
           this
           is
           that
           water
           onely
           that
           puts
           away
           the
           
             outward
             filth
          
           of
           the
           
             outward
             flesh
             ?
          
        
         
           So
           
             Ezek.
          
           40.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           that
           
             Prophesie
             ;
          
           The
           
             Temple
             Worship
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           &
           
             orders
             of
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
          
           of
           which
           its
           said
           ,
           
             Iehovah
             Shammah
             ,
          
           the
           
             Lord
             is
             there
             ,
          
           are
           described
           under
           the
           
             legal
             phrases
             ,
          
           and
           according
           to
           the
           old
           
             ceremonial
             orders
             :
          
           Will
           the
           
             Baptist
          
           think
           therefore
           there
           's
           a
           
             material
             Temple
          
           made
           with
           hands
           ?
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           confuteth
           him
           ,
           where
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             no
          
           Temple
           
             there
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             are
             the
          
           Temple
           
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           An
           hundred
           more
           there
           are
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           yea
           all
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           speak
           
             over
          
           the
           
             external
             type
          
           and
           
             ceremony
          
           of
           that
           
             eternal
             Truth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             one
             ,
             one
             sacrifice
             ,
             one
             passeover
             ,
             one
             oath
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           ends
           all
           
             strife
          
           and
           
             wrath
          
           to
           such
           as
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           
             one
             circumcision
          
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           yet
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             temporal
             Type
          
           onely
           which
           was
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           wherein
           they
           wrote
           ,
           and
           wherein
           those
           were
           used
           .
        
         
           That
           of
           
             Circumcision
          
           was
           calld
           an
           
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             everlasting
             sign
          
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           
             Abrahams
          
           Seed
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           that
           
             Seed
             ,
          
           that
           
             Circumcision
             ,
          
           they
           but
           the
           
             Concision
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             bastard
             Seed
          
           of
           scoffing
           
             Ishmael
             ,
          
           not
           of
           
             Isaac
             ,
          
           nor
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           yea
           in
           that
           very
           place
           of
           these
           mens
           quoting
           ,
           and
           those
           following
           ,
           many
           things
           are
           said
           ,
           which
           (
           in
           
             words
          
           )
           found
           out
           the
           
             Laws
             ,
          
           by
           which
           is
           intended
           onely
           the
           
             Gospel-services
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Gospel-superstitions
             ;
             He
             that
             sacrificeth
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             cuts
             off
             a
             Dogs
             neck
             ;
             He
             that
             burns
             Incense
             ,
             blesses
             an
             Idol
             ,
             n●…w
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             then
             ,
          
           if
           his
           
             soul
             delight
             in
             abomination
             ;
          
           yet
           the
           
             Sacrifices
          
           and
           
             Incense
             now
             ,
          
           is
           not
           of
           
             fed
             Beasts
             ,
          
           and
           
             sweet
             smells
             ,
          
           but
           
             prayers
          
           and
           
             praises
             ,
          
           which
           who
           offers
           to
           God
           from
           an
           unclean
           conscience
           ,
           is
           
           in
           it
           
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           is
           ever
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           Prov.
           15.
           8.
           
           
             They
             that
             eat
             Swines
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             abomination
             ,
             and
             the
             Mouse
             ,
             shall
             be
             consumed
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             Anti-type
          
           that
           's
           done
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           to
           which
           that
           Prophesie
           
             ultimately
          
           relates
           :
           I
           
             create
             Ierusalem
             a
             rejoicing
             ,
             her
             people
             a
             joy
             ;
          
           yet
           the
           
             Ierusalem
          
           which
           
             then
          
           was
           ,
           is
           now
           a
           
             curse
             among
             Gods
             chosen
             ,
          
           and
           her
           
             Name
          
           translated
           unto
           these
           :
           Semblably
           he
           that
           
             sweareth
          
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           is
           not
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Ceremony
          
           which
           these
           times
           practice
           ,
           and
           these
           men
           plead
           for
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           
             substance
             ,
          
           a
           
             speaking
             ,
          
           (
           though
           calld
           by
           that
           name
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           
             shadow
          
           )
           the
           
             truth
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           a
           
             speaking
             in
             righteousness
          
           (
           though
           by
           no
           more
           then
           
             yea
          
           &
           
             nay
          
           )
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           in
           whom
           
             Gods
             oath
          
           and
           
             promises
          
           are
           all
           
             yea
             ,
          
           or
           
             truth
          
           itself
           ;
           as
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           do
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Saints
           are
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           63.
           1.
           
           a
           
             saying
             ,
          
           (
           though
           call'd
           a
           
             swearing
          
           )
           the
           
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
          
           in
           
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             righteousness
          
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           know
           their
           
             Redeemer
             living
             .
          
           In
           old
           time
           there
           was
           a
           
             saying
             ,
          
           calld
           also
           a
           
             swearing
             ,
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
          
           in
           
             falshoold
             ,
             unrighteousness
          
           and
           
             deceit
             ,
          
           by
           such
           as
           know
           him
           not
           living
           in
           themselves
           ,
           of
           whom
           God
           sayes
           ,
           
             Though
             ye
             say
             God
             lives
             ,
             yet
             ye
             swear
             falsly
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           who
           though
           ye
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           ye
           know
           not
           that
           to
           be
           truth
           which
           ye
           say
           ,
           while
           ye
           say
           it
           ,
           not
           feeling
           him
           living
           in
           your selves
           .
           Men
           
             sware
             then
          
           by
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           in
           a
           
             sound
             of
             words
             ,
          
           and
           
             ceremonious
          
           forms
           (
           though
           J.
           I.
           sayes
           they
           sware
           by
           false
           Gods
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           at
           all
           sware
           by
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           )
           but
           they
           did
           not
           swear
           by
           him
           in
           truth
           and
           righteousness
           when
           they
           mentioned
           his
           Name
           ,
           but
           in
           deceit
           ,
           as
           a
           company
           of
           hypocrites
           ;
           so
           that
           God
           counted
           them
           as
           swearing
           falsly
           ,
           when
           they
           uttered
           the
           very
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           
             those
             Oaths
          
           these
           men
           plead
           as
           necessary
           to
           end
           strife
           ,
           are
           in
           no
           wise
           meant
           here
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           that
           very
           
             circumstance
          
           on
           which
           they
           insist
           most
           strictly
           in
           proof
           thereof
           ,
           if
           considered
           but
           a
           little
           more
           exactly
           .
           For
           1.
           whereas
           they
           both
           intimate
           it
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           very
           
             strenuously
          
           urges
           it
           as
           a
           clause
           
             necessarily
          
           clearing
           the
           present
           
             lawful
             use
          
           of
           
             such
             oaths
             ,
          
           because
           't
           is
           foretold
           there
           shall
           be
           
             such
             swearing
             ;
          
           at
           
             that
             time
          
           (
           sayes
           
             H.
             D.
          
           )
           
             THEN
             ,
          
           yea
           
             THEN
          
           (
           sayes
           J.
           I.
           )
           when
           
             Jacob
          
           and
           
             Judahs
             former
             troubles
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             former
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
          
           
           shall
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           in
           the
           
             new
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             ,
          
           Any
           of
           those
           
             wise
             men
          
           whose
           
             eyes
          
           are
           in
           their
           
             head
          
           when
           the
           
             fools
          
           are
           
             abroad
          
           in
           
             the
             ends
          
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           would
           from
           that
           self-same
           clause
           have
           seen
           clear
           ground
           to
           conclude
           no
           less
           then
           the
           
             very
             contrary
             ;
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           
             unlawfulness
             ,
          
           because
           the
           utter
           
             uselesness
          
           of
           any
           
             such
             oaths
          
           at
           all
           in
           
             those
             dayes
             ,
          
           as
           among
           
             men
          
           are
           
             for
             confirmation
             and
             end
             of
             strife
             ;
          
           seeing
           that
           very
           place
           expresses
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             former
             troubles
             ,
          
           which
           arise
           from
           
             strife
             ,
          
           which
           is
           it self
           the
           most
           
             troublesome
          
           thing
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           
             grand
             ground
          
           of
           all
           other
           
             troubles
          
           in
           the
           World
           (
           for
           
             where
             envying
             and
             strife
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             confusion
             ,
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             ,
             Iam.
          
           3.
           14.
           15.
           16.
           
           )
           shall
           
             in
             those
             days
             totally
          
           be
           done
           away
           .
           See
           also
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           1.
           
           
             I
             saw
             a
             new
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             were
             past
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
          
           SEA
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             trouble
             ,
             strife
             ,
             tossing
             ,
             tempests
             ,
             tumults
             ;
             wars
             ,
             hatred
             ,
          
           nor
           
             contention
             .
          
           Where
           trouble
           is
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           ended
           ,
           there
           
             all
             strife
             ,
          
           which
           is
           its
           cause
           ,
           must
           be
           forgotten
           and
           ended
           ,
           (
           else
           as
           
             posita
             causa
             ponitur
             effectus
             ,
          
           where
           the
           
             cause
          
           is
           ,
           the
           
             effect
          
           will
           be
           ;
           so
           where
           
             strife
          
           is
           ,
           
             confusion
          
           and
           
             trouble
          
           will
           be
           )
           and
           where
           
             all
             strife
          
           is
           forgotten
           and
           ended
           ,
           there
           those
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           which
           these
           men
           plead
           for
           ,
           the
           very
           
             e●…d
          
           of
           which
           is
           (
           as
           themselves
           say
           )
           to
           
             end
             all
             strife
             ,
          
           must
           necessarily
           
             cease
             ,
             end
             ,
          
           and
           be
           
             forgotten
          
           also
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           this
           
             Prophesie
          
           (
           say
           they
           
             truly
             enough
          
           )
           relates
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             new
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             wherein
             dwelleth
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             old
             ,
          
           wherein
           
             unrighteousness
          
           dwelt
           ,
           together
           with
           its
           
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           is
           removed
           .
           Which
           
             if
             so
             ,
          
           where
           is
           any
           
             room
          
           or
           
             use
          
           for
           
             strife
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             oaths
          
           that
           are
           to
           
             end
             them
             ,
          
           when
           
             strife
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             root
          
           of
           
             all
             unrighteousness
          
           is
           buried
           in
           the
           
             bottomless
             pit
          
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           ?
        
         
           J
           
             Ives
          
           argues
           p.
           11.
           in
           his
           fifth
           Reason
           (
           as
           is
           above
           said
           )
           from
           the
           
             being
          
           of
           
             strife
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             necessity
          
           of
           a
           
             being
          
           of
           
             Oaths
          
           to
           
             end
          
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           run
           down
           and
           
             rout
          
           that
           
             reason
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           
             render
          
           another
           
             reason
          
           out
           of
           J.
           
             I's
          
           paper
           p.
           9.
           
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           
             latter
             days
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             new
             heavens
             and
             earth
             are
             created
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           
             former
             troubles
             are
             forgotten
             ,
          
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           of
           that
           
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           those
           
             fleshly
             works
             ,
          
           which
           
             strife
          
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           part
           of
           ;
           therefore
           no
           more
           need
           of
           
             Oaths
             then
          
           to
           end
           all
           stri●…e
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           as
           of
           those
           that
           argue
           against
           our
           
             Tenet
          
           of
           
             perfecting
             holiness
          
           (
           as
           to
           
             purging
             from
             sin
          
           )
           here
           ,
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             sins
             continuance
          
           in
           them
           to
           
             this
             end
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           kept
           
             humble
             ,
          
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           need
           of
           
             sin
             to
             humble
             ,
          
           when
           
             perfect
             holiness
             ,
          
           which
           can't
           be
           without
           
             true
             humility
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           
             prime
             part
          
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           brought
           in
           ?
           and
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           
             Pride
             ,
          
           when
           
             all
             sin
             ,
          
           which
           it
           's
           
             not
             the
             least
             of
             ,
          
           is
           done
           away
           ?
           So
           of
           them
           that
           say
           in
           the
           
             new
             Jerusalem
          
           there
           's
           
             need
             of
             Oaths
          
           to
           
             end
          
           all
           
             strife
             ,
          
           I
           would
           as
           fain
           know
           (
           if
           they
           be
           able
           to
           tell
           me
           )
           what
           must
           become
           of
           all
           
             strife
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           such
           a
           
             troublesom
          
           piece
           of
           
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             root
          
           of
           
             all
             other
             trouble
          
           &
           
             unrighteousness
          
           also
           )
           in
           the
           day
           when
           all
           
             such
             sin
          
           and
           
             transgression
          
           as
           
             strife
          
           is
           ,
           must
           be
           
             finished
          
           and
           made
           
             an
             end
             of
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             everlasting
             righteousness
          
           brought
           in
           by
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           to
           such
           as
           wait
           for
           it
           in
           
             his
             Light
             ,
          
           is
           
             bringing
             near
          
           that
           his
           
             righteousness
             ,
          
           so
           that
           
             it
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
          
           and
           
             his
             salvation
          
           from
           sin
           so
           quickly
           ,
           
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             tarry
             ?
          
        
         
           We
           see
           then
           how
           these
           
             two
             men
          
           make
           
             one
             head
          
           agaist
           
             one
             man
             ,
             viz.
             H.
             Den
          
           and
           J.
           
             Ives
          
           against
           J.
           
             Ives
             ,
          
           to
           push
           him
           down
           ;
           and
           how
           both
           these
           men
           (
           well
           weigh'd
           )
           
             interfeer
          
           and
           hack
           their
           own
           shins
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           come
           
             limping
          
           home
           in
           that
           lame
           cause
           they
           ventured
           out
           in
           :
           
             What
             need
             we
             any
             further
             witness
             against
             them
             ?
          
           Ye
           your selves
           (
           O
           people
           )
           who
           have
           but
           half
           an
           eye
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           shut
           it
           ,
           may
           see
           their
           confusion
           under
           their
           own
           hands
           ;
           and
           how
           instead
           of
           
             building
             their
             house
          
           (
           as
           
             Wisdom
          
           doth
           hers
           )
           they
           have
           with
           
             folly
             pull'd
             it
             down
             with
             their
             hands
             .
          
           So
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           J.
           
             I.
          
           hath
           done
           )
           let
           all
           
             hasty
             Opposers
             of
             Christs
             plain
             Commands
             in
             print
             ,
          
           when
           (
           to
           save
           themselves
           a
           
             whipping
          
           )
           they
           have
           
             violated
             them
             ,
          
           contrarily
           to
           their
           own
           
             comfort
             ,
          
           if
           not
           their
           
             Conscience
             ,
          
           make
           
             Rods
          
           for
           their
           own
           
             tayles
             ,
          
           and
           
             soundly
             slash
          
           themselves
           with
           them
           when
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           
             H.
             D.
          
           does
           no
           more
           (
           as
           to
           this
           point
           of
           
             Prophesie
          
           )
           in
           proof
           of
           
             Swearing
             ;
          
           but
           J.
           I.
           doubles
           his
           Files
           ,
           and
           fights
           on
           as
           follows
           ,
           pag.
           9.
           
        
         
           J.
           I.
           That
           Text
           Psal.
           15.
           4.
           
             is
             by
             many
             understood
             to
             respect
             the
             time
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Qualifications
             that
             is
             required
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             dwell
             in
             Gods
             holy
             Hill
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             swear
             to
             their
             own
             hurt
             ,
             and
             change
             not
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Rep.
             If
             so
             ,
          
           that
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           
             New-Testament
             ,
          
           as
           it
           s
           understood
           by
           many
           to
           do
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           
             supposition
          
           onely
           ,
           therefore
           can
           be
           no
           sound
           
             proof
          
           of
           the
           
             point
             ,
          
           unless
           
             I.
             I.
          
           durst
           lay
           it
           down
           in
           a
           
             position
             ,
          
           that
           
             so
             it
             is
             .
          
           2.
           
           Yet
           (
           to
           take
           it
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           would
           have
           it
           )
           let
           
             I.
             I.
          
           consider
           again
           whether
           this
           be
           one
           of
           the
           
             great
             qualifications
          
           that
           's
           required
           of
           such
           as
           shall
           dwell
           in
           
             Gods
             holy
             Hill
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           they
           
             shall
             swear
             to
             their
             own
             hurt
             ?
          
           Does
           
             God
             ,
          
           or
           did
           he
           ever
           require
           any
           man
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           
             exclusion
          
           from
           
             his
             holy
             Hill
             ,
          
           to
           
             swear
             to
             his
             own
             hurt
             ?
             I.
             I.
          
           sayes
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           
             simple
          
           may
           
             believe
             every
             word
          
           that
           he
           sayes
           ;
           but
           
             the
             prudent
             will
             look
             well
             to
             his
             going
             .
          
           And
           if
           
             I.
             I.
          
           sayes
           I
           abuse
           him
           in
           taking
           the
           
             two
             Clauses
             as
             under
          
           that
           he
           
             puts
             together
             ;
          
           affirming
           it
           a
           
             blessed
             duty
          
           when
           a
           man
           
             hath
             sworn
          
           (
           though
           to
           his
           
             own
             hurt
          
           )
           not
           to
           
             change
             ,
          
           I
           grant
           that
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           so
           that
           (
           
             no
             Oath
          
           being
           any
           
             bond
             at
             all
             to
             any
             iniquity
          
           )
           a
           man
           hath
           
             sworn
          
           to
           do
           any
           sin
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           not
           say
           
             I.
             I.
          
           hath
           in
           
             swearing
          
           to
           be
           
             peaceable
          
           toward
           the
           
             King
          
           (
           though
           I
           judge
           he
           hath
           so
           far
           sinn'd
           
             in
             swearing
          
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           had
           he
           feared
           
             God
          
           more
           then
           
             man
             ,
          
           he
           (
           speaking
           the
           truth
           in
           his
           heart
           )
           should
           but
           have
           
             promis'd
          
           or
           
             asserted
             ,
          
           that
           he
           may
           
             lawfully
             change
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           
             repent
          
           of
           his
           
             rash
             act
          
           of
           
             swearing
          
           )
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           have
           
             rashly
             sworn
          
           or
           
             spoken
          
           to
           his
           
             loss
          
           or
           
             damage
          
           in
           
             outward
             things
             ,
          
           it
           appears
           by
           this
           place
           he
           had
           better
           
             keep
          
           that
           
             oath
          
           or
           
             word
             ,
          
           then
           
             break
             it
             :
          
           But
           what
           will
           
             I.
          
           I.
           get
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           
             to
             swear
          
           in
           this
           
             Text
          
           were
           not
           (
           as
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           )
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           same
           way
           as
           in
           that
           above
           spoken
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           for
           
             speaking
             in
             righteousness
             ,
          
           or
           
             uttering
          
           no
           more
           then
           the
           very
           
             truth
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             viz.
             thus
             much
          
           and
           
             no
             more
          
           then
           we
           
             freely
             do
             ,
          
           and
           can
           
             afford
          
           to
           grant
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Text
             commendeth
          
           in
           no
           wise
           (
           much
           less
           
             commandeth
             )
             swearing
             ,
          
           any
           more
           then
           
             Matth.
          
           5.
           which
           
             condemns
          
           it
           
             altogether
          
           as
           
             no
             Gospel-duty
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           
             condemneth
             Forswearing
          
           (
           a
           thing
           
             in
             use
          
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           and
           in
           
             fashion
             well-nigh
          
           as
           much
           as
           
             swearing
          
           is
           )
           which
           
             sin
          
           of
           
             Forswearing
          
           (
           though
           it
           s
           fear'd
           it
           may
           
             befall
          
           many
           
             seeming
             Saints
             ,
          
           that
           for
           
             hast
          
           and
           
             fear
             ,
          
           make
           
             no
             conscience
          
           of
           
             some
             swearing
          
           )
           both
           
             we
             ,
          
           and
           
             Christ
          
           also
           
             approves
          
           not
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           downrightly
           (
           as
           an
           
             evil
          
           )
           
             reproves
          
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             I.
             Isa.
          
           45.
           23.
           
           God
           sweareth
           ,
           
             That
             to
             him
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             
               Swear
               ;
            
             and
             because
          
           sacred
           swearing
           
           by
           GOD
           
             is
             a
          
           confessing
           of
           him
           ,
           
             the
             Apostle
             translates
             every
             tongue
             shall
          
           Confess
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           14.
           11.
           
             plainly
             expounding
             the
             prophesie
             to
             relate
             to
          
           New-Testament
           
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           This
           
             I.
             I.
          
           saies
           proves
           what
           I
           said
           above
           
             as
             fully
          
           as
           I
           need
           ,
           
             or
             can
             desire
          
           to
           have
           it
           proved
           my self
           :
           for
           it
           shews
           to
           him
           that
           's
           
             willing
             to
             see
             it
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Antitype
          
           now
           in
           the
           
             times
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           answering
           to
           the
           
             Ceremony
             of
             Swearing
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           
             Type
          
           of
           it
           under
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           is
           
             Confessing
             ,
          
           and
           
             not
             denying
          
           when
           we
           witness
           
             affirmatively
             ,
          
           though
           by
           but
           
             Yea
             ;
          
           or
           
             denying
          
           onely
           ,
           though
           by
           but
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           when
           we
           witness
           
             negatively
          
           to
           
             any
             truth
             :
          
           If
           
             confessing
          
           and
           
             denying
             to
             God
             ,
          
           from
           our
           hearts
           ,
           or
           
             before
             God
             now
             ,
          
           who
           knows
           our
           hearts
           ,
           but
           by
           
             yea
          
           or
           
             nay
          
           be
           so
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           
             confessing
          
           or
           
             denying
          
           from
           our
           hearts
           to
           
             men
          
           by
           but
           
             yea
          
           and
           
             nay
          
           (
           as
           
             before
             God
          
           who
           knows
           our
           hearts
           )
           is
           the
           
             substance
          
           of
           those
           
             shadowy
             Oaths
          
           that
           were
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             eternal
             Truth
          
           into
           which
           that
           
             Temporal
             Type
          
           or
           
             Ceremony
          
           is
           now
           resolved
           ;
           so
           that
           whereas
           J.
           I.
           sayes
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             because
          
           sacred
           Swearing
           by
           God
           
             is
             a
          
           confessing
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           
             Apostle
             translates
             every
             tongue
             shall
          
           Confess
           ;
           I
           return
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             because
          
           the
           confessing
           (
           in
           truth
           )
           of
           the
           
             spirtual
             holy
             Seed
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             substance
          
           of
           that
           
             carnal
             holy
             Seed
          
           which
           was
           the
           
             Type
             )
          
           is
           the
           
             Sustbance
          
           of
           that
           
             sacred
             ,
             ceremonious
             Swearing
          
           which
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           who
           wrote
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           expounds
           that
           thus
           ,
           Every
           tongue
           shall
           
             confess
             ;
          
           which
           the
           Prophet
           that
           wrote
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
             Law
          
           when
           the
           
             Type
          
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           was
           in
           use
           ,
           expresses
           thus
           ,
           Every
           tongue
           shall
           
             swear
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             D.
          
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           
             proof
          
           of
           his
           
             propounded
             universality
             ,
          
           proceeds
           to
           the
           
             eonsent
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           I
           
             will
             add
             one
             thing
             more
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             which
             is
             the
          
           consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           whatsoever
           ,
           
             whether
          
           Jews
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           Greeks
           or
           Barbarians
           ,
           
             between
          
           Princes
           &
           Subjects
           ,
           Enemies
           &
           Friends
           ,
           
             for
             the
             reconciling
             differences
             ,
             ending
             controversies
             ,
             assuring
             of
             faith
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             :
             This
             appears
             among
             the
          
           Greeks
           
             by
             several
             unquestionable
             Authors
             ,
             and
             Authentick
             Records
             amongst
             the
          
           Romans
           
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tables
             ,
             among
             all
             other
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             sufficient
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             .
             Now
             how
             great
             is
             this
             Authority
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
          
           consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           ?
           
           It
           is
           
             doubtless
             a
             demonstraiion
             of
             the
          
           second
           rate
           ,
           
             some
             there
             are
             that
             account
             it
             of
             the
          
           first
           rate
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
          
           consent
           of
           Nations
           
             is
             taken
             for
             Divine
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             things
             we
             do
             so
             take
             it
             :
             What
             doth
             it
             speak
             less
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           
             is
             one
             of
             the
             dictates
             written
             and
             engraven
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             by
          
           Nature●…
           finger
           ,
           seeing
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Nation
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           but
           doth
           acknowledge
           
             the
             solemn
             and
             religious
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           in
           
             calling
          
           their
           God
           
             to
             witness
             ,
             which
             considered
             ,
             I
             have
             sometimes
             wondred
             why
             the
             people
             distinguished
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           Quakers
           
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Light
           within
           
             them
             teacheth
             them
             to
             deny
          
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             when
             as
             that
          
           Light
           
             which
             is
          
           Universal
           ,
           
             teacheth
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           given
           out
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           with
           more
           
             pomp
          
           and
           
             triumph
             ,
          
           and
           
             shew
          
           and
           
             ceremony
             ,
          
           then
           all
           its
           fellows
           ,
           as
           some
           
             grand
             ground
          
           that
           adds
           weight
           to
           all
           those
           
             as
             light
             ,
          
           as
           
             lightless
          
           ones
           that
           went
           before
           it
           ;
           but
           
             mole
             ruit
             su●…
          
           (
           saving
           its
           
             greatness
          
           )
           it
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           
             goodness
          
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           good
           the
           ground
           against
           the
           
             Qua
             ,
          
           who
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           (
           like
           as
           
             Ioshua
          
           and
           his
           fellows
           of
           old
           to
           the
           
             Light-hating
          
           Professors
           )
           are
           as
           men
           wondered
           at
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           force
           as
           will
           save
           it
           from
           
             falling
          
           by
           its
           own
           
             falshood
          
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           and
           were
           it
           as
           true
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
             onely
          
           saies
           't
           is
           )
           that
           
             Swearing
          
           was
           us'd
           amongst
           
             all
             Nations
             under
             heaven
             ,
             by
             sufficient
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             which
             is
             able
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
          
           yet
           that
           would
           not
           put
           it
           out
           of
           
             all
             doubt
             ,
          
           nor
           be
           
             sufficent
             evidence
          
           and
           
             demonstration
          
           that
           Swearing
           is
           now
           to
           be
           used
           among
           
             true
             Christians
             :
          
           But
           alas
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           saies
           this
           
             Authority
          
           is
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             The
             consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             which
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             is
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             second
             rate
             ,
          
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           
             some
             account
          
           it
           of
           the
           first
           rate
           ;
           yet
           as
           't
           wil
           not
           prove
           
             Swearing
             lawful
          
           among
           
             Saints
             ,
          
           were
           it
           
             true
          
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           used
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           
             true
          
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           
             universally
          
           used
           (
           as
           he
           supposes
           )
           by
           
             universal
             consent
          
           among
           
             all
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           There
           's
           yet
           no
           
             demonstration
          
           or
           
             evidence
             scientifical
          
           afforded
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           that
           there
           's
           the
           use
           of
           an
           
             Oath
          
           among
           
             all
             Nations
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           
             Iews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             Greeks
          
           or
           
             Barbarians
             ,
          
           especially
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           us'd
           as
           
             universally
          
           in
           
             all
             times
          
           and
           
             places
             ,
          
           as
           by
           all
           
             persons
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             the
             uuiversality
          
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           at
           first
           propounded
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           òf
           his
           proof
           
           of
           the
           
             universality
          
           of
           the
           use
           of
           
             Oaths
          
           by
           
             all
             persons
          
           in
           
             all
             times
             ;
          
           who
           after
           he
           had
           only
           
             conjectured
          
           that
           practice
           of
           swearing
           to
           be
           not
           
             above
          
           300
           ,
           
             years
             younger
             then
             the
             Moon
             ,
          
           falls
           a
           confessing
           p.
           3.
           (
           as
           is
           shewed
           above
           )
           that
           (
           for
           ought
           he
           knows
           by
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           which
           
             speaks
             not
             plainly
             what
             the
             old
             world
             did
             in
             this
             case
          
           )
           't
           is
           no
           elder
           then
           about
           400.
           
             years
             younger
             then
             the
             Flood
             :
          
           Now
           how
           can
           that
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             universally
          
           us'd
           in
           
             all
             times
          
           and
           
             places
             ,
          
           by
           
             all
             persons
          
           and
           
             Nations
             by
             consent
             ,
          
           of
           which
           't
           is
           not
           
             plain
             by
             Scripture-evidence
          
           that
           't
           was
           in
           use
           at
           all
           for
           1600.
           years
           together
           in
           the
           
             old
             world
             ,
          
           nor
           till
           400.
           (
           which
           with
           the
           other
           amount
           ▪
           to
           2000
           years
           in
           all
           )
           were
           spent
           and
           gone
           even
           
             of
             the
             new
             ?
          
           Who
           is
           so
           
             blind
          
           as
           
             not
             to
             see
          
           how
           
             H.
             D.
          
           dashes
           himself
           against
           himself
           ,
           by
           pinching
           his
           own
           propounded
           
             universality
          
           into
           a
           meer
           
             particularity
             ,
          
           as
           he
           renewed
           his
           first
           propounded
           
             high
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           into
           no
           less
           nor
           more
           then
           that
           meer
           
             novelty
          
           of
           2000.
           years
           after
           the
           
             Moon
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             2ly
             .
          
           admit
           it
           had
           been
           2000.
           years
           
             elder
          
           then
           
             H.
             D.
          
           makes
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             by
             Consent
          
           of
           
             all
             Nations
          
           used
           also
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           used
           neither
           by
           the
           
             consent
          
           of
           
             all
             ,
          
           nor
           without
           the
           
             dissent
          
           of
           
             sundry
             persons
          
           and
           
             parties
          
           in
           
             sundry
             Nations
             ;
          
           and
           so
           
             H.
             D.'s
          
           
             Authoritative
             Doctrine
          
           still
           goes
           down
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           can't
           be
           own'd
           at
           that
           
             high
             rate
             ,
          
           at
           which
           he
           
             prizes
          
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           it
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           hath
           been
           so
           
             universally
             assented
             to
          
           by
           the
           Nations
           ,
           as
           
             H.
             D.
             nakedly
          
           affirms
           it
           hath
           ,
           but
           
             dissented
             from
          
           by
           
             sundry
          
           in
           the
           Nations
           where
           it
           hath
           been
           used
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           
             single
             persons
          
           of
           note
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             whole
             parties
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             those
             persons
             and
             parties
          
           still
           that
           were
           grown
           to
           discern
           best
           between
           the
           
             Ceremony
          
           and
           the
           
             Substance
             ,
          
           and
           to
           prefer
           the
           
             truth
             ,
             power
             ,
             equity
          
           and
           
             end
          
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           before
           those
           
             thin
             ,
             empty
             ,
             thred-bare
             ,
             trashy
          
           and
           
             chaffy
             forms
          
           and
           
             formalities
             ,
          
           which
           (
           like
           as
           
             Pharaohs
          
           seven
           
             lean
             Kine
             ,
          
           and
           
             blasted
             ears
             of
             corn
             ,
          
           that
           ▪
           did
           eat
           up
           the
           
             fat
          
           and
           
             well-liking
          
           )
           devoured
           ever
           the
           
             equity
          
           it self
           ,
           and
           destroied
           things
           (
           as
           to
           their
           first
           
             good
             ,
             honest
             ,
             innocent
          
           and
           
             true
          
           intents
           )
           is
           evident
           enough
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           sundry
           instances
           of
           
             men
             eminent
          
           in
           their
           generations
           ,
           among
           whom
           was
           
             Philo
             ,
          
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             best
             and
             most
             profitable
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rational
             nature
             most
             convenient
          
           to
           abstain
           from
           Swearing
           ,
           
             and
             so
             to
             accustome
             ones
             self
          
           
           
             to
             veracity
             ,
             that
             ones
          
           Word
           
             may
             be
             taken
             for
          
           an
           Oath
           .
        
         
           Also
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             Essaeans
             ,
          
           the
           honestest
           of
           the
           three
           Sects
           of
           the
           Jewes
           in
           Christ's
           time
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           judg
           most
           of
           the
           
             believing
             Iewes
          
           came
           in
           Christ's
           time
           ,
           that
           by
           faith
           in
           him
           became
           
             Christians
             ;
          
           because
           the
           Scripture
           mentions
           none
           but
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           the
           
             Sadduces
          
           and
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           few
           of
           which
           heeded
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           most
           of
           which
           did
           ever
           vehemently
           oppose
           both
           him
           and
           his
           few
           followers
           ;
           Of
           those
           
             Essaeans
          
           I
           say
           we
           read
           in
           
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           That
           
             Whatsoever
             they
             say
             is
             firmer
             then
          
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             and
             to
          
           Swear
           
             is
             among
             them
             accounted
             a
             thing
             superfluous
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           from
           the
           
             Essaeans
          
           and
           those
           
             Hebrews
          
           whom
           the
           
             Essaeans
          
           followed
           ,
           the
           same
           seems
           to
           be
           received
           by
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
          
           whose
           sentence
           was
           on
           this
           wise
           ;
           
             Let
             no
             man
          
           swear
           by
           the
           Gods
           ,
           
             but
             every
             one
             take
             care
             of
             his
             credit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             believed
          
           without
           an
           Oath
           .
           And
           whereas
           
             H.
             D.
          
           speaks
           
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           he
           had
           heeded
           what
           
             Curtius
          
           writes
           and
           relates
           of
           the
           
             Scythians
          
           in
           their
           sayings
           to
           
             Alexander
             ,
          
           he
           would
           have
           found
           them
           testifying
           to
           him
           thus
           of
           themselves
           ,
           
             viz.
             Think
             not
             that
             the
          
           Scythians
           
             confirm
             their
             friendship
             by
          
           Oath
           ;
           
             they
          
           Swear
           
             by
             keeping
             their
          
           Word
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           
             H.
             D.
          
           speaks
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             Laws
          
           of
           the
           
             Greeks
          
           and
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           by
           which
           they
           in
           their
           
             twelve
             Tables
          
           so
           strictly
           ratifying
           and
           injoining
           that
           practice
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           he
           might
           have
           considered
           ,
           how
           (
           according
           to
           
             Cicero's
          
           relation
           in
           one
           of
           his
           
             Orations
          
           )
           when
           one
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
          
           who
           had
           lived
           among
           them
           in
           great
           repute
           for
           his
           
             gravity
          
           and
           
             sanctity
             ,
          
           had
           
             publikely
          
           given
           his
           
             testimony
             ,
          
           and
           approached
           the
           
             Altars
          
           to
           make
           
             his
             Oath
             ,
          
           all
           the
           
             Iudges
          
           with
           one
           accord
           reclaimed
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           let
           him
           
             swear
          
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Because
           
             they
             would
             not
             have
             it
             thought
             that
             Truth
             depended
             more
             upon
             the
             Religion
             of
          
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             then
             upon
          
           the
           Word
           
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             :
          
           All
           which
           serves
           to
           refute
           
             H.
             D.
          
           his
           
             peremptory
             position
          
           concerning
           the
           
             consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             under
             heaven
             ,
          
           to
           the
           solemne
           and
           religious
           use
           of
           
             an
             Oath
             ;
          
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           by
           all
           Nations
           he
           means
           ,
           as
           he
           well
           may
           (
           denomination
           being
           ever
           more
           
             ex
             meliori
             ,
          
           then
           
             ex
             majori
          
           )
           the
           
             best
             ,
          
           most
           
             solemne
             ,
          
           and
           
             truly
             religious
          
           persons
           in
           those
           Nations
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           
             H.
             D.
          
           that
        
         
           
           
             
               Heathens
               consent
               ,
               it
               's
               needless
               just
               men
               swear
               ,
            
             
               Forbid
               it
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               (
               for
               shame
               )
               forbear
               .
            
          
        
         
           However
           ●…et
           it
           be
           ne'er
           so
           
             universally
          
           now
           assented
           to
           by
           
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           yet
           
             all
             in
             the
             Nations
          
           assent
           not
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           that
           
             peculiar
             people
             ,
          
           and
           
             holy
             Nation
          
           that
           is
           
             redeemed
             unto
             God
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             from
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             Tongues
             ,
             Kindreds
             and
             People
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           even
           the
           
             holy
             Seed
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           
             substance
          
           of
           that
           
             holy
             Seed
             ,
          
           or
           
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
          
           which
           with
           their
           
             Ceremonies
          
           were
           but
           
             Types
          
           for
           a
           time
           of
           
             them
          
           and
           their
           more
           
             spiritual
          
           and
           
             substantial
             services
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           
             dissent
          
           from
           that
           
             practice
             of
             Swearing
             upon
             a
             Bible
             ;
          
           with
           
             fingering
             ,
             kissing
             ,
             holding
             up
             the
             hand
             ,
          
           or
           other
           
             vain
             ,
             superfluous
             customs
          
           of
           man's
           imposing
           ,
           so
           much
           
             consented
             to
          
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           saies
           )
           among
           
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           is
           not
           now
           so
           
             newly
          
           entered
           in
           this
           
             Nation
             of
             England
             ,
          
           but
           that
           we
           can
           give
           Presidents
           of
           holy
           
             Martyrs
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           for
           other
           things
           before
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           
             Q.
             Maries
          
           daies
           ,
           and
           before
           ;
           whose
           sufferings
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           do
           what
           in
           them
           is
           to
           make
           of
           
             none
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           Take
           some
           Examples
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           some
           Martyrs
           concerning
           
             Swearing
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Reign
             of
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
          
        
         
           
             William
             Swinderby
          
           said
           ,
           The
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           the
           
             Prelacy
             ,
          
           neither
           any
           
             Ordinary
             ,
          
           can
           compel
           any
           man
           to
           
             swear
          
           by
           any
           
             Creature
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           by
           the
           
             Bible
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Thorp
          
           was
           accused
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           Sunday
           after
           
             Easter
          
           he
           said
           openly
           in
           St.
           
           
             Chaddes
          
           Church
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           That
           Priests
           have
           no
           title
           to
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             lawful
             to
             swear
             in
             any
             wise
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Will
             .
             Thorp
          
           accounted
           it
           
             not
             lawful
             to
             swear
             upon
             a
             Bible-Book
             ,
          
           it
           being
           made
           up
           of
           divers
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           
             swear
          
           by
           
             any
             Creature
             .
          
           The
           
             Arch-Bishop
          
           menaced
           him
           with
           great
           punishments
           ,
           and
           sharp
           ,
           except
           he
           left
           that
           Opinion
           of
           
             Swearing
             .
          
           He
           replyed
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           
             Saviour
          
           and
           St.
           
             Iames
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           conclude
           ,
           if
           
             Chrysostome
          
           counteth
           him
           worthy
           of
           great
           blame
           ,
           that
           
             bringeth
             forth
             a
             Book
             to
             swear
             upon
             ;
          
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           more
           to
           blame
           that
           
             sweareth
             upon
             that
             Book
             .
          
        
         
         
           Then
           (
           as
           
             William
             Thorp
          
           relateth
           )
           the
           
             Clerk
          
           said
           ,
           Lay
           the●…
           ▪
           thine
           hand
           upon
           the
           
             Book
             ,
          
           touching
           the
           
             holy
             Gospel
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           take
           thy
           Charge
           .
           Then
           said
           
             William
             ,
          
           I
           u●…derstand
           that
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           of
           God
           may
           not
           be
           touched
           with
           mans
           hands
           :
        
         
           
             Walter
             Bruce
          
           in
           his
           Answer
           concerning
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           I
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           
             Master
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           
             Christian
             men
          
           in
           affirmation
           of
           a
           Truth
           ,
           should
           pass
           the
           
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
          
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           excludeth
           them
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Unless
             your
             Righteousness
             exceed
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           concerning
           Oaths
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             them
             of
             old
             time
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             for
             swear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             what
             thou
             vowest
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             let
             your
             communication
             be
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           yea
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nay
           ;
           
             for
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             proceedeth
             of
             evil
             .
          
           Therefore
           saith
           he
           ,
           as
           the
           
             perfection
          
           of
           the
           
             antient
             men
          
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           not
           to
           
             for
             swear
          
           themselves
           ;
           so
           the
           
             perfection
             of
             Christian
             men
          
           is
           ,
           
             not
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ;
          
           because
           they
           are
           commanded
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           commands
           in
           no
           case
           must
           be
           broken
           .
           Although
           that
           the
           City
           of
           
             Rome
          
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           in
           Queen
           
             Maryes
          
           dayes
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           Examination
           of
           one
           
             Elizabeth
             Young
             ,
          
           before
           the
           
             Bishop
          
           of
           
             London
             ,
          
           Docter
           
             Martin
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
           See
           
             Fox
             2d
             .
             Vol.
          
           pag.
           1874.
           
        
         
           D.
           
             Martin
          
           said
           ,
           
             She
             hath
             a
             certain
             spirit
             of
             the
          
           Anabaptists
           ;
           
             for
             she
             refuseth
             to
             swear
             upon
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             before
             the
             Iudge
             ;
             for
             I
             my self
             ,
             and
             Mr.
          
           Hussy
           ,
           
             have
             had
             her
             before
             us
             four
             times
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             bring
             her
             to
          
           swear
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Then
           said
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             swear
             before
             a
             Iudge
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             right
             trade
             of
             the
          
           Anabaptists
           .
           
             *
          
        
         
           
             Eliz.
          
           I
           will
           not
           
             swear
          
           that
           this
           hand
           is
           mine
           .
           No
           ,
           said
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
        
         
           
             Eliz.
          
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Whatsoever
           
           
           
           is
           more
           then
           
             yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
          
           or
           
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
          
           it
           cometh
           of
           evil
           .
        
         
           Then
           said
           
             Cholmly
             ,
             Twenty
             pound
             it
             is
             a
             man
             in
             womans
             clothes
             .
             Twenty
             pound
             it
             is
             a
             man
             .
          
        
         
           
             Eliz.
          
           I
           am
           a
           woman
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           ,
           
             Swear
             her
             upon
             a
             Booke
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Question
             asked
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           
             Doctor
             Cook
          
           brought
           her
           a
           
             Book
             ,
          
           commanding
           her
           to
           lay
           thereon
           her
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             Eliz.
          
           No
           ,
           I
           will
           
             not
             swear
             ,
          
           for
           I
           know
           not
           what
           
             an
             Oath
          
           is
           ;
           but
           I
           
             say
             ,
          
           That
           I
           am
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           have
           Children
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           ,
           
             That
             know
             we
             not
             ;
             wherefore
          
           swear
           .
        
         
           
             Cholmly
             ,
          
           Thou
           ill-favoured
           Whore
           ,
           
             lay
             thy
             hand
             upon
             a
             Book
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             on
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Eliz.
          
           So
           will
           not
           I
           mine
           .
        
         
           D.
           Cook
           ,
           Swear
           
             before
             us
             whether
          
           
           
             thou
             be
             a
          
           man
           
             or
             a
          
           woman
           .
        
         
           
             Eliz.
          
           If
           ye
           will
           not
           believe
           me
           ,
           then
           send
           for
           
             women
          
           into
           a
           secret
           place
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           be
           tryd
           .
        
         
           Then
           
             Cholmley
             called
             her
          
           ill-favoured
           Whore
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Bishop
             began
             to
             question
             her
             concerning
             the
          
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           passage
           of
           those
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           I
           was
           the
           more
           free
           to
           relate
           here
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           
             resembled
             to
             the
             life
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           to
           the
           
             death
             ,
          
           by
           that
           
             light
             ,
             unsavory
             deportment
          
           of
           some
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           
             reprove
          
           or
           
             punish
             ,
          
           at
           
           discountenance
           rather
           then
           i●…tate
           that
           
             leud
             demeanour
          
           of
           those
           
             Massy
             Ministers
          
           (
           which
           is
           indeed
           unbecoming
           
             meaner
             men
             ,
          
           much
           more
           either
           
             Ministers
          
           or
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           when
           they
           sit
           in
           
             Iudicature
          
           )
           do
           put
           sober
           Maids
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           before
           them
           about
           the
           
             Oath
          
           of
           
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           to
           swear
           whether
           they
           are
           Maids
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           these
           Dying
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           their
           measure
           of
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           them
           
             then
          
           given
           (
           whose
           
             Testimony
          
           one
           would
           think
           
             H.
             D.
          
           at
           least
           should
           take
           for
           
             divine
             evidence
          
           before
           the
           
             Consent
             of
             the
             Nations
          
           that
           are
           
             universally
             erred
             ,
             and
             universally
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           
             are
             past
             feeling
             ,
          
           being
           in
           the
           Fall
           from
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
          
           )
           did
           enter
           their
           
             dissent
          
           in
           this
           case
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           and
           seal
           to
           their
           
             dissent
             from
             it
          
           with
           their
           blood
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           miserable
           thing
           is
           it
           then
           that
           
             H.
             D.
          
           should
           now
           
             dissent
          
           from
           the
           
             holy
             Martyrs
          
           and
           
             Suffering
             Saints
          
           of
           God
           both
           
             now
             ,
          
           and
           
             of
             old
             ,
          
           in
           their
           Testimony
           against
           
             Popish
             Superstition
             ,
          
           and
           cleave
           to
           those
           
             customs
          
           (
           as
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           )
           which
           (
           excepting
           by
           the
           
             Saints
          
           )
           are
           
             universally
             consented
          
           to
           by
           th●…Nations
           
             :
          
           As
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             What
             Nation
          
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           
             but
             doth
             acknowledge
             the
             solemne
             and
             religious
             use
             of
          
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             in
             calling
          
           Their
           God
           (
           
             mark
             ,
          
           Their
           God
           )
           
             to
             witness
             ;
          
           so
           may
           we
           not
           as
           wel
           say
           ,
           What
           Nation
           
             so
             barbarous
             ,
          
           but
           that
           it
           hath
           some
           
             false
             God
          
           to
           worship
           ,
           som
           
             false
             way
             of
             Worship
             ?
          
           What
           Nation
           
             so
             barbarom
             ,
          
           but
           it
           commits
           
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           and
           
             approves
          
           it
           as
           
             good
             ?
          
           What
           Nation
           
             so
             barbarous
             ,
          
           that
           will
           not
           fall
           down
           before
           some
           
             golden
             image
             ,
          
           or
           
             superstitious
             worship
          
           or
           other
           with
           approbation
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Powers
          
           think
           fit
           to
           impose
           it
           ?
           What
           Nation
           
             so
             barbarous
             ,
          
           but
           it
           will
           alter
           ,
           or
           for
           fear
           fore-go
           the
           Worsh●…p
           of
           
             their
             God
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Religion
           ,
           if
           their
           Rulers
           require
           it
           ?
           But
           what
           's
           this
           to
           the
           few
           Saints
           ?
           Are
           they
           to
           fashion
           themselves
           therefore
           according
           to
           the
           Nations
           ,
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           would
           have
           them
           ?
           When
           
             Nebuchadnezar
          
           made
           a
           Decree
           for
           it
           ,
           
             all
             the
             people
             and
             Nations
          
           (
           it
           is
           said
           )
           and
           the
           
             Languages
          
           consented
           ,
           with
           their
           
             Princes
             ,
             Governors
             ,
             Captains
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Counsellors
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             Sheriffs
          
           and
           
             Rulers
             ,
          
           and
           fell
           down
           and
           worshipped
           the
           
             golden
             Image
          
           which
           
             Nebuchanezar
          
           the
           King
           set
           up
           ,
           excepting
           the
           
             three
             children
             of
          
           
           
             God
             :
          
           Was
           truth
           ,
           therefore
           〈◊〉
           the
           Nations
           sides
           ?
           Was
           their
           
             consent
          
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           
             divine
             evidence
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             dissent
          
           rather
           of
           those
           
             Three
             ?
          
           And
           when
           
             all
          
           the
           
             people
          
           forbore
           to
           
             pray
          
           to
           
             their
             God
             ,
          
           except
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           because
           
             Darius
          
           forbad
           them
           ,
           was
           his
           
             dissenting
          
           and
           
             praying
             ,
          
           or
           their
           
             consenting
          
           to
           leave
           it
           off
           whether
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           
             divine
             evidence
             ?
          
           Judge
           O
           Saints
           ,
           
             Dan.
             3.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             7.
             7
             ,
             &c.
          
           Yet
           
             what
             doth
             it
             speak
             less
             then
             that
             the
             taking
             of
          
           an
           Oath
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             is
             one
             of
             the
             dictates
             written
             and
             engraven
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             by
          
           natures
           ●…inger
           ,
           
             seeing
             there's
             no
             Nation
          
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           
             but
             doth
             acknowledge
             the
             solemne
             and
             religious
             use
             of
          
           an
           Oath
           ?
           Hath
           he
           forgotten
           that
           the
           
             Nature
          
           and
           
             Image
          
           which
           the
           Nations
           are
           now
           
             universally
             degenerated
          
           and
           gone
           out
           into
           ,
           from
           
             that
             of
             God
             ,
          
           after
           which
           they
           were
           at
           first
           
             created
             ,
          
           is
           
             that
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
          
           by
           which
           all
           (
           till
           they
           be
           
             renewed
             and
             regenerated
          
           back
           unto
           the
           other
           )
           are
           
             children
             of
             wrath
             ?
          
           Is
           he
           ignoran●…
           that
           the
           
             vail
             is
             over
             all
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             face
             of
             a
             covering
          
           and
           cloud
           of
           darkness
           is
           
             spread
             over
             all
             Nations
             ;
          
           till
           it
           be
           removed
           and
           destroied
           by
           the
           
             Light
          
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           
             manifested
             a
             Light
             to
             the
             Nations
             ,
          
           and
           is
           
             come
             a
             light
             into
             the
             world
          
           into
           men
           in
           their
           own
           consciences
           by
           a
           measure
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           that
           he
           
             might
             destroy
          
           that
           
             nature
             ,
             image
             ,
             work
             and
             kingdom
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
          
           who
           is
           the
           Ruler
           of
           the
           darkness
           of
           this
           world
           ?
           Is
           he
           ignorant
           that
           the
           
             world
             lies
             in
             wickedness
             ,
          
           1
           Joh
           :
           5.
           excepting
           those
           few
           who
           
             know
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Is
           he
           ignorant
           that
           the
           
             whole
             world
             hath
             wondred
             after
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Dragon
             that
             gave
             his
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             excepting
             those
             few
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           that
           
             H.
             D.
          
           should
           bring
           the
           
             consent
          
           and
           
             customs
          
           of
           the
           Nations
           which
           are
           
             va●…n
             ,
          
           that
           lie
           under
           a
           
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             none
             doing
             good
          
           in
           that
           ,
           
             no
             not
             one
             ;
          
           that
           
             are
             all
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             altogether
             become
             abominable
             ,
          
           as
           a
           President
           for
           
             Christ's
             people
          
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           ,
           who
           are
           charged
           
             not
             to
             be
             conformed
             unto
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           2.
           
        
         
           He
           might
           almost
           as
           well
           have
           alledg'd
           this
           to
           prove
           the
           
             lawfulness
             of
             prophane
             ,
             ordinary
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             common
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           
             exorbitant
             ,
             extravagant
             Oaths
             ,
          
           which
           himself
           condemns
           ,
           as
           in
           proof
           of
           
             any
             swearing
             now
             ,
          
           sith
           
             all
             the
             Nations
          
           are
           consented
           
           (
           though
           they
           make
           Laws
           against
           it
           )
           yet
           to
           live
           and
           dye
           together
           in
           that
           ungodly
           practice
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Light
             within
             them
          
           (
           but
           that
           they
           heed
           it
           not
           in
           one
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           t'other
           )
           teacheth
           them
           to
           deny
           as
           well
           as
           t'other
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           corrupt
           natures
           finger
           writes
           in
           mans
           heart
           ,
           is
           as
           corrupt
           as
           the
           Nature
           by
           which
           it
           's
           written
           .
           Yet
           (
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           )
           
             Considering
             the
             use
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           
             is
             writ
             in
             man's
             heart
             by
          
           Natures
           finger
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sometimes
             wondered
             why
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             are
             distinguisht
             by
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Quakers
           ,
           
             should
             say
             that
             the
          
           Light
           within
           them
           
             teacheth
             them
             to
             deny
          
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             when
             as
             we
             see
             that
          
           Light
           ,
           
             which
             is
          
           universal
           ,
           
             teacheth
             all
          
           the
           Nations
           
             of
             the
             Earth
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           And
           p.
           8.
           
           
             If
             the
          
           Quaker
           
             say
             the
          
           Light
           within
           
             forbiddeth
             him
          
           to
           swear
           ,
           
             the
          
           consent
           of
           Nations
           
             confuteth
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Monstrum
             horrendum
             ,
             cui
             lumen
             ademptum
             !
          
           What
           confusion
           is
           here
           !
           Will
           
             H.
             D.
          
           make
           
             Natures
             finger
             ,
          
           and
           the
           measure
           or
           beams
           of
           the
           
             true
             Light
          
           that
           comes
           from
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             enlightens
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           every
           man
           that
           
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ▪
          
           John
           1.
           9.
           all
           one
           ?
           Or
           will
           he
           not
           blush
           to
           argue
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
             within
          
           men
           
             forbiddeth
             ,
          
           and
           teacheth
           to
           forbear
           ,
           that
           the
           
             consent
             of
             the
             Nations
          
           (
           as
           they
           are
           fallen
           )
           and
           that
           corrupt
           Nature
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           ,
           approveth
           and
           commandeth
           men
           to
           practice
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           practice
           it
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           safer
           to
           follow
           the
           imaginatious
           dictates
           of
           the
           Devils
           nature
           ,
           which
           man
           hath
           
             contracted
          
           since
           he
           is
           gone
           out
           from
           that
           of
           God
           in
           which
           he
           was
           
             created
             ,
          
           then
           to
           follow
           God's
           own
           Counsel
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Light
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           according
           to
           the
           
             consent
             of
             Nations
          
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           
             Light
             ,
          
           and
           and
           so
           not
           according
           to
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           
             Light
             ,
          
           and
           so
           stands
           condemned
           by
           them
           both
           ?
        
         
           Doth
           the
           
             Baptist
          
           say
           the
           
             consent
             of
             Nations
          
           confutes
           the
           
             Quaker
          
           in
           the
           point
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Light
           within
           him
           biddeth
           him
           to
           do
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           consent
           of
           Scripture
           herein
           confute
           the
           
             swearing
             Baptist
             ,
          
           while
           it
           sayes
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           customs
           of
           the
           Nations
           are
           vain
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           
             Law
          
           that
           's
           in
           
             Heathens
             hearts
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           are
           
             accused
          
           or
           
             excused
             ,
          
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           whose
           
             Law
             is
             Light
             ?
          
           And
           is
           not
           that
           
             Law
             spiritual
             ,
          
           (
           though
           
             universal
             ?
          
           )
           yet
           will
           
             H.
             D.
          
           here
           call
           it
           
           
             natural
             ,
             Natures
             finger
             ?
          
           Which
           ,
           if
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Nature
          
           that
           the
           
             world
          
           (
           excepting
           the
           
             f●…●…aints
          
           )
           is
           found
           in
           while
           in
           the
           
             fall
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             imagination
          
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Nature
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Finger
          
           that
           writes
           
             onely
             evil
             ,
             vanity
          
           and
           
             deceit
             ;
          
           for
           whatever
           is
           
             good
             ,
             holy
             ,
             true
          
           and
           
             just
             ,
          
           is
           written
           in
           man
           by
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             Light
          
           and
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             finger
             of
             ●…od
          
           in
           the
           
             fleshly
             Tables
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           of
           which
           
             his
             writing
          
           with
           
             his
             finger
          
           in
           
             Tables
             of
             Stone
          
           of
           old
           ,
           was
           but
           the
           
             Type
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           3.
           but
           
             Swearing
          
           &
           
             Oaths
          
           which
           are
           of
           no
           use
           where
           
             strife
          
           hath
           no
           
             place
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           
             place
          
           onely
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           are
           none
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           written
           there
           thereby
           :
           But
           if
           by
           
             Natures
             finger
             H.
             D.
          
           intends
           
             Nature
          
           in
           its
           
             primitive
             purity
             ,
          
           while
           man
           stood
           in
           
             innocency
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             perhaps
             ,
          
           yea
           
             probably
          
           and
           very
           likely
           he
           does
           )
           and
           by
           the
           writing
           of
           
             Natures
             Finger
             ,
          
           he
           means
           what
           was
           written
           in
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           made
           
             upright
          
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           
             light
          
           and
           understanding
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           will
           needs
           have
           that
           to
           be
           
             natures
             finger
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Light
          
           and
           
             understanding
          
           to
           be
           but
           
             natural
          
           (
           which
           being
           
             God's
             Law
          
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           was
           
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
          
           and
           flowing
           from
           God
           
             by
             gift
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             ex
             traduce
             ,
          
           nor
           
             ex
             princip●…s
             natur●…
          
           )
           what
           gets
           he
           by
           it
           in
           his
           cause
           ?
           For
           till
           
             Strife
          
           came
           in
           ,
           
             Oaths
          
           could
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           
             end
          
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             no
             strife
          
           being
           
             before
          
           the
           Fall
           ,
           
             after
          
           which
           the
           
             enmity
          
           had
           its
           being
           in
           man
           ,
           
             before
          
           the
           Fall
           the
           
             Light
          
           that
           was
           
             natural
          
           (
           let
           him
           call
           it
           
             natures
             finger
             ,
          
           or
           what
           he
           will
           )
           could
           not
           write
           in
           man's
           heart
           the
           
             solemn
          
           and
           
             religious
          
           use
           of
           
             Oaths
             :
          
           nor
           doth
           when
           man
           (
           the
           
             enmity
          
           being
           slain
           in
           him
           )
           recovers
           purely
           out
           of
           the
           
             strife
          
           and
           
             hatred
          
           back
           again
           into
           the
           
             love
          
           and
           
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Obj.
          
           But
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             How
             can
             that
             be
             accounted
             evil
             which
             is
             approved
          
           by
           all
           Nations
           ?
           
             Recollect
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             consider
             whether
             you
             can
             give
             me
             one
             instance
             of
             any
             one
             evil
             which
             hath
             been
             allowed
             and
             approved
             among
             all
             Nations
             :
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             then
             't
             will
             be
             a
             sufficent
             demonstration
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             is
             nothing
             simply
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           But
           if
           we
           can
           ,
           then
           't
           wil
           be
           a
           
             sufficient
             demonstration
             ,
          
           that
           (
           for
           ought
           
             H.
             D.
          
           hath
           at
           all
           urged
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           the
           taking
           of
           
             an
             Oath
          
           may
           be
           
             something
          
           that
           is
           
             simply
             evil
             ,
          
           and
           that
           we
           may
           think
           it
           
             unlawful
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           though
           the
           
             consent
             of
             Nations
          
           doth
           
             confirm
             it
             as
             lawful
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           give
           
             one
             instance
          
           of
           
             something
          
           that
           is
           not
           
             lawful
          
           to
           be
           used
           among
           the
           
             Saints
          
           and
           
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           is
           
             allowed
             ,
          
           and
           
             approved
             ,
          
           and
           
             judged
             ,
          
           and
           
             called
             good
          
           among
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Luk.
           22.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           The
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             exercise
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             exercise
             Authority
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             called
          
           Benefactors
           ,
           
             i.
          
           e.
           
           Well-doers
           :
           Here
           's
           a
           thing
           agreed
           to
           by
           consent
           of
           
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           that
           their
           
             Kings
             ,
          
           alias
           ,
           
             Rulers
             ,
          
           should
           exercise
           Dominion
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             yo●…ger
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chief
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serve
             :
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           said
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           
             dominion
             o're
             the
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           meanest
           ;
           and
           
             Peter
             ▪
          
           forbids
           the
           
             Ministry
          
           to
           Lord
           it
           ,
           or
           have
           Dominion
           over
           the
           
             Clergy
             ,
          
           or
           Heritage
           of
           God
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           yet
           that
           's
           a
           thing
           commonly
           consented
           to
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           that
           their
           very
           Priests
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Princes
           ,
           shall
           Lord
           it
           over
           them
           and
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           universally
           (
           excepting
           the
           Saints
           still
           )
           do
           pin
           upon
           their
           
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Chemarims
          
           sleeves
           .
           Here
           's
           an
           instance
           of
           
             one
             thing
             universally
             approved
          
           of
           ,
           and
           
             allowed
          
           by
           
             consent
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           is
           
             an
             evil
          
           that
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           found
           among
           
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
          
           nor
           
             true
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           
             H.
             D.
          
           as
           to
           his
           
             disputative
          
           doings
           in
           this
           point
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           from
           these
           two
           Common
           places
           ,
           or
           
             Topicks
          
           that
           
             are
             common
          
           to
           him
           and
           
             Papists
             ,
             viz.
             Antiquity
             ,
          
           and
           
             Universality
             ;
          
           neither
           of
           which
           can
           prove
           the
           things
           they
           plead
           for
           ,
           so
           
             Catholick
             ,
          
           as
           to
           either
           
             time
             ,
             place
          
           or
           
             person
             ;
          
           but
           that
           we
           can
           shew
           both
           
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
          
           and
           
             by
             whom
          
           they
           were
           
             dissented
             from
             ,
          
           and
           both
           
             impleaded
          
           and
           
             disproved
             .
          
           So
           that
           how
           
             lame
          
           these
           
             two
             legs
          
           are
           ,
           upon
           which
           
             H.
             Dens
             false
             witness
             walks
             ,
          
           he
           must
           be
           well-nigh
           
             as
             blind
          
           as
           
             they
          
           are
           
             lame
             ,
          
           who
           cannot
           
             see
             .
          
           We
           have
           seen
           also
           how
           
             pedlingly
          
           these
           two
           men
           have
           proved
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           of
           that
           
             practice
             of
             Swearing
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             consideration
          
           of
           its
           being
           
             prophesied
          
           of
           ,
           and
           also
           its
           being
           
             practised
          
           by
           
             precept
          
           in
           
             former
             dayes
          
           by
           
             holy
             men
             ,
          
           viz.
           the
           
             Prophets
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Apostles
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Under
             the
             Law
          
           we
           grant
           
             holy
             men
          
           us'd
           it
           as
           they
           did
           the
           other
           
             types
             ,
             figures
             ,
             shadows
          
           and
           
             ceremoni●…s
          
           that
           pertained
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           its
           
             being
             practised
          
           then
           by
           
           
             precept
             ,
          
           pr●…es
           not
           that
           there
           's
           any
           
             precept
          
           now
           for
           its
           
             being
             practised
             :
             Under
             the
             Gospel
          
           it
           would
           prove
           it
           
             practicable
             now
             ,
          
           had
           it
           been
           both
           
             practised
          
           and
           
             enjoined
          
           by
           either
           
             Christ
          
           or
           his
           
             Apostles
             ;
          
           but
           here
           they
           can
           give
           us
           neither
           
             President
          
           nor
           
             Precept
          
           for
           (
           though
           we
           bring
           them
           no
           less
           then
           
             express
             prohibition
          
           of
           )
           
             such
             a
             practise
             .
          
        
         
           Obj.
           
             Christ
             forbids
             not
          
           swearing
           by
           God
           ,
           
             but
          
           swearing
           
             by
             any
             thing
          
           besides
           God
           ,
           
             as
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
          
           the
           
             Head
             ,
          
           the
           
             Temple
             ,
          
           the
           
             Altar
          
           (
           as
           
             Ier.
             Ives
          
           saith
           ,
           p.
           14.
           )
           whose
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             They
             did
             not
             matter
             what
             they
             sware
             by
             ,
             so
             they
             performed
             the
             things
             they
             promised
             ;
             therefore
          
           Christ
           
             forbids
             their
          
           swearing
           any
           Oath
           ,
           
             either
             by
          
           Heaven
           ,
           
             or
          
           Earth
           ,
           
             or
             the
          
           Temple
           ,
           
             or
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             or
             by
          
           their
           Head
           ;
           
             but
             would
             it
             not
             be
          
           illogical
           
             to
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
          
           swear
           by
           the
           Lord
           
             in
             things
             lawful
             ?
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             that
             in
          
           James
           ,
           
             we
             are
             forbid
             to
          
           swear
           
             by
             anything
          
           below
           God
           ;
           
             it
             also
             forbids
             all
          
           voluntary
           Oaths
           ,
           
             which
             they
          
           swore
           
             to
             perform
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             any
          
           Creature
           .
           And
           p.
           13.
           
           All
           swearing
           :
           
             in
             our
          
           common
           communication
           
             is
             forbidden
             ,
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             as
             appears
             by
             these
             words
             ,
          
           but
           let
           your
           communication
           be
           yea
           ,
           yea
           :
           
             Our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostle
             forbid
             all
          
           common
           swearing
           
             in
             our
          
           ordinary
           conversations
           ,
           
             and
             not
          
           solemn
           
             and
          
           sacred
           swearing
           .
           Also
           ,
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           saith
           ,
           p.
           7.
           
           
             It
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             aim
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             not
             to
             forbid
          
           solemn
           Oaths
           
             before
             the
          
           Magistrate
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             between
             man
             and
             man
             upon
             grave
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
          
           common
           and
           frequent
           ,
           light
           and
           trivial
           swearing
           .
           And
           p.
           6.
           
           Christs
           words
           
             in
             proper
             speech
             should
             be
             read
             ,
          
           Let
           
             not
             your
             whole
             Conversation
             be
             interwoven
             with
             Oaths
             .
          
           And
           p.
           8.
           
           
             Christ
             indeed
             forbids
             those
          
           exorbitant
           and
           extravagant
           Oaths
           (
           meaning
           whether
           
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           
             other
             matters
          
           in
           ordinary
           conversation
           )
           
             whereof
             the
             streets
             and
             Houses
             are
             full
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Christ
           does
           indeed
           forbid
           all
           such
           voluntary
           
             Oaths
          
           as
           were
           in
           use
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           all
           swearing
           
             by
             any
             thing
          
           besides
           ,
           or
           below
           God
           ;
           also
           all
           swearing
           in
           common
           communication
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           conversation
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
             confesseth
          
           )
           but
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           forbid
           also
           
             all
             swearing
             ,
          
           even
           that
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           calls
           
             solemn
             Oaths
          
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           &
           which
           
             I.
          
           I.
           pleads
           for
           under
           the
           term
           of
           
             solemn
          
           and
           
             sacred
             swearing
             ,
          
           is
           more
           then
           
             H.
             D.
          
           &
           I.
           
             I.
          
           have
           yet
           made
           good
           ,
           or
           ever
           will
           ;
           
           whose
           confession
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           deny
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           
             common
          
           and
           
             frequent
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           also
           
             all
             swearing
             ,
          
           even
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           
             common
             communication
             ,
          
           and
           
             ordinary
             conversation
             ,
          
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           will
           serve
           us
           sufficiently
           to
           make
           it
           good
           against
           
             H.
             D.
             I.
             I.
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           forbid
           
             all
             that
             swearing
          
           before
           
             Courts
          
           and
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           having
           of
           late
           so
           publikely
           practised
           it
           ,
           begins
           now
           with
           shame
           enough
           ,
           as
           publikely
           to
           plead
           for
           ;
           for
           if
           Christ
           forbids
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           pleads
           he
           does
           )
           
             all
             swearing
             by
             God
          
           in
           our
           
             common
             communication
             ,
          
           &
           
             ordinary
             conversation
             ,
          
           wherein
           
             yea
          
           and
           
             nay
          
           should
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           and
           all
           
             swearing
             commonly
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           to
           the
           same
           tune
           phrases
           it
           out
           )
           doth
           he
           not
           then
           forbid
           that
           
             ordinary
             ,
             common
             ,
             frequent
             swearing
          
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           in
           
             Courts
             ,
          
           and
           imposed
           by
           
             Justices
             ,
          
           then
           which
           ,
           nothing
           almost
           is
           more
           
             ordinary
             ,
             frequent
          
           and
           
             common
             ?
          
           If
           our
           
             Communications
          
           and
           
             Conversations
          
           must
           be
           without
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             interwoven
             with
             Oaths
             ,
          
           is
           not
           this
           
             exclusive
          
           of
           
             swearing
          
           before
           
             Iustices
          
           and
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           in
           
             Courts
          
           and
           
             Consistories
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           men
           have
           their
           
             Conversation
          
           and
           
             Communication
          
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           and
           
             commonly
          
           as
           elsewhere
           ?
           Which
           considered
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           mused
           why
           these
           men
           are
           so
           inconsiderate
           ,
           as
           to
           interpret
           
             Christ's
             Prohibition
          
           as
           
             exclusive
          
           of
           mens
           swearing
           in
           their
           
             ordinary
             converse
          
           and
           
             discourses
             ,
          
           and
           not
           in
           their
           
             entercourses
          
           with
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             Courts
             ,
          
           where
           
             Oaths
          
           (
           whether
           
             de
             jure
          
           they
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           no
           )
           are
           yet
           
             de
             facto
             ,
          
           as
           
             ordinary
             ,
             frequent
             ,
          
           and
           
             common
             ,
          
           as
           in
           any
           places
           whatever
           ;
           especially
           that
           some
           men
           plead
           so
           much
           for
           
             Oaths
          
           before
           
             Magistrates
             onely
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           can
           bring
           no
           proof
           for
           
             swearing
          
           before
           them
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           
             right
          
           to
           impose
           Oaths
           ,
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           among
           the
           many
           false
           
             Instances
          
           they
           bring
           of
           
             Pauls
             swearing
             frequently
          
           in
           his
           ●…etters
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           
             imposing
             Oaths
          
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
             2dly
             ,
          
           As
           to
           
             H.
             D.
          
           Christ
           does
           indeed
           forbi●…
           all
           such
           
             exorbitant
          
           and
           
             extravagant
             Oaths
             ,
          
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           means
           ;
           let
           him
           by
           those
           phrases
           of
           
             exorbitant
          
           and
           
             extravagant
             ,
          
           mean
           what
           he
           can
           o●…
           will
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           Christ
           forbids
           such
           
             exorbitant
          
           and
           
             extravagant
             Swearing
             ,
          
           (
           as
           above-said
           )
           but
           whether
           
             more
             swearing
          
           then
           that
           onely
           
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           accounts
           on
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Land
           mourns
           ,
           be
           not
           by
           Christ
           forbidden
           as
           
             exorbitant
          
           and
           
             extravagant
          
           now
           ,
           is
           worth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.'s
          
           most
           deep
           inquiry
           ;
           yea
           whether
           
             swearing
             by
             God
          
           now
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           
             exorbitant
          
           and
           
             extravagant
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           beside
           Rule
           ,
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           ought
           else
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           
             serious
             ,
          
           as
           in
           
             trifling
          
           matter
           :
           Wshich
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           then
           
             swearing
             at
             all
             ,
          
           or
           
             all
             swearing
          
           (
           though
           some
           is
           much
           more
           so
           ,
           then
           some
           )
           will
           seem
           to
           be
           beside
           the
           Way
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           some
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           there
           ,
           needs
           not
           much
           proof
           to
           him
           that
           is
           not
           minded
           to
           wink
           ▪
           against
           
             Matth.
             5.
             33.
             
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           
           And
           here
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           to
           fall
           in
           with
           
             H.
             D.
          
           &
           
             I.
             I.
          
           about
           those
           two
           Texts
           from
           whence
           (
           as
           to
           our
           Scripture-grounds
           )
           we
           conclude
           against
           them
           the
           now
           
             unlawfulness
          
           of
           
             any
             swearing
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           the
           
             cessation
          
           of
           
             such
             swearing
          
           as
           not
           onely
           
             was
             then
             in
             use
             ,
          
           but
           (
           by
           
             permission
          
           and
           
             commission
          
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Type
           for
           a
           time
           )
           is
           yeilded
           by
           us
           to
           have
           been
           
             lawful
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
          
           and
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           be
           the
           more
           clearly
           seen
           on
           which
           side
           the
           Truth
           lies
           ,
           whether
           
             ours
             ,
          
           who
           speak
           plainly
           according
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           intent
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           on
           
             theirs
             ,
          
           who
           most
           
             palbably
          
           pervert
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           the
           words
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           both
           those
           places
           ,
           of
           both
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           Apostle
           
             Iames
             ;
             Matth.
             5.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thine
             Oaths
             .
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             is
             is
             Gods
             Throne
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             footstool
             ;
             neither
             by
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             City
             of
             the
             great
             King
             .
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             swear
             by
             thy
             head
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             on●…
             hair
             white
             or
             black
             .
             But
             let
             your
             communication
             be
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             then
             these
             ,
             cometh
             of
             evil
             .
             Iam.
             5.
             12.
             
             But
             above
             all
             things
             my
             brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ;
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             be
             yea
             ;
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             c●…demnation
             .
          
           In
           which
           two
           Texts
           say
           we
           (
           in
           the
           
             affirmative
          
           )
           
             all
             manner
             of
             swearing
          
           is
           forbidden
           ;
           for
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           which
           
             construction
          
           there
           are
           many
           reasons
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           
             All
             manner
             of
             swearing
          
           is
           
             expresly
          
           instanced
           in
           those
           
             Disjunctive
             clauses
             ,
          
           which
           are
           expresly
           
             conclusive
             ,
          
           and
           confequently
           (
           because
           spoken
           by
           way
           of
           
             Probibition
          
           )
           
             exclusive
             ,
             exceptive
          
           
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           that
           ean
           be
           thought
           on
           .
           
             Swear
             not
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           say
           the
           Texts
           ;
           that
           's
           enough
           
             to
             any
          
           save
           such
           as
           list
           to
           be
           
             contentious
             ;
          
           ye●…
           that
           none
           might
           imagine
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           would
           make
           men
           do
           )
           that
           this
           
             general
             Rul●…
          
           here
           
             admits
             of
          
           any
           
             exception
             ,
          
           but
           all
           know
           that
           the
           
             prohibition
          
           is
           so
           strict
           ,
           as
           to
           allow
           of
           no
           
             permission
          
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           to
           
             swear
          
           by
           any
           thing
           
             but
             God
             ,
          
           he
           adds●…
           ,
           either
           by
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           neither
           by
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           neither
           by
           the
           
             Head
             .
          
        
         
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           think
           he
           forbids
           onely
           and
           no
           more
           then
           the
           
             extravagant
             Oaths
          
           of
           such
           as
           
             swear
             by
             the
             creatures
             ;
          
           as
           
             Earth
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           the
           
             Head
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           when
           as
           who
           ever
           
             sware
             lawfully
          
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           to
           
             swear
          
           by
           none
           but
           
             God
             himself
             ;
          
           he
           adds
           ,
           not
           
             by
             heaven
             ,
          
           for
           it
           is
           
             Gods
             Throne
             ;
          
           Which
           is
           
             exclusive
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
          
           novv
           
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           by
           whom
           men
           
             might
             swear
          
           in
           old
           time
           :
           For
           23.
           22.
           
           
             He
             that
             shall
             swear
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             that
             sitteth
             thereon
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           
             root
          
           at
           all
           left
           for
           any
           
             reasoning
             for
             swearing
          
           against
           this
           flat
           prohibition
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           concludes
           and
           shuts
           up
           all
           in
           such
           
             universal
             terms
             ,
          
           as
           
             exclude
          
           both
           
             all
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           all
           
             possible
             pretence
             of
             plea
          
           at
           all
           also
           for
           
             any
             swearing
             ;
          
           adding
           ,
           neither
           by
           
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
          
           when
           these
           are
           ?
        
         
           What
           words
           so
           
             few
          
           as
           these
           (
           if
           one
           would
           devise
           a
           form
           of
           speech
           to
           speak
           in
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           )
           can
           be
           more
           
             expresly
             exclusive
          
           both
           of
           
             all
             kinds
          
           or
           
             sorts
          
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           of
           
             all
             sorts
          
           of
           
             particular
             Oaths
          
           of
           
             every
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           's
           most
           evident
           that
           Christ
           prohibits
           
             somewhat
             more
          
           here
           then
           was
           forbidden
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           yea
           whatever
           
             Oaths
          
           were
           
             lawful
          
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           either
           
             all
             swearing
          
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           
             none
             at
             all
             ;
          
           either
           
             all
             such
             swearing
          
           as
           was
           
             lawfully
          
           used
           and
           allowed
           as
           a
           
             type
          
           for
           a
           time
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Oaths
          
           made
           
             lawfully
          
           and
           
             acceptably
             to
             God
             ,
          
           or
           else
           
             nothing
             more
             at
             all
             then
             what
             was
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Law
             :
          
           for
           all
           
             false
             ▪
             swearing
          
           and
           
             forswearing
             ,
          
           or
           
             breaking
             solemne
             Oaths
          
           made
           (
           as
           unto
           God
           )
           was
           forbidden
           
             in
          
           and
           
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
          
           see
           
             Numb.
          
           30.
           2.
           
           (
           the
           place
           which
           Christ
           seems
           to
           allude
           to
           )
           therefore
           here
           
             swearing
             it self
             ,
          
           or
           nothing
           .
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Ye
             have
             heard
             it
             said
             by
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
          
           not
           of
           
             late
          
           by
           the
           
             Scribes
          
           and
           
             Pharisees
          
           onely
           putting
           their
           false
           Glosses
           on
           the
           Law
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           intimates
           out
           of
           other
           authors
           ,
           with
           whose
           
           Heifer
           he
           plows
           ,
           
             p.
          
           13.
           saying
           the
           words
           [
           But
           I
           say
           ]
           
             Imply
             not
             that
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             precepts
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             rather
             somewhat
             that
             he
             would
             reinforce
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             their
          
           false
           Glosses
           
             upon
             it
             ,
             had
             no
             force
             upon
             their
             lives
          
           )
           
             but
             of
             old
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
          
           forswear
           thy self
           ,
           
             but
             shalt
          
           perform
           to
           the
           Lord
           thine
           Oaths
           ;
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
          
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           
             any
             Oath
             at
             all
             :
          
           Note
           the
           opposition
           in
           that
           
             adversative
             particle
          
           [
           
             But
          
           ]
           which
           is
           between
           the
           
             old
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             legal
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           
             no
             swearing
             at
             all
             ;
          
           not
           between
           
             no
             swearing
             ,
          
           and
           such
           
             prophane
             swearing
          
           as
           was
           unlawful
           
             under
             the
             Law
             .
          
           The
           summe
           is
           thus
           ;
           The
           Law
           said
           ,
           
             Break
             no
             Oaths
             ;
          
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Take
             none
             :
          
           For
           if
           he
           intends
           no
           more
           in
           these
           phrases
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           not
           by
           
             any
             Oath
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Then
           thus
           ;
           
             Swear
             not
             vainly
             ,
             prophanely
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             exorbitantly
             ,
             extravagantly
          
           in
           your
           
             common
             communication
             ,
             forswear
             not
             your selves
             ;
          
           What
           forbids
           he
           more
           then
           the
           Law
           forbad
           ?
           which
           Law
           he
           came
           not
           
             to
             destroy
             ,
          
           but
           
             to
             fulfil
             ,
          
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           
             Ceremony
             of
             swearing
             ,
          
           &
           
             establishing
          
           the
           
             substance
          
           in
           its
           stead
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           
             from
             the
             heart
             :
          
           yea
           what
           saies
           he
           more
           to
           his
           Disciples
           else
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
          
           from
           the
           Law
           to
           
             theirs
             ?
          
           For
           they
           said
           ,
           Swear
           not
           
             prophanely
             ,
             exorbitantly
             ,
          
           but
           
             by
             God
             onely
             ;
          
           Swear
           not
           
             falsly
             ,
             forswear
             not
             ▪
             swear
             and
             perform
             to
             the
             Lord
             thy
             Oaths
             ;
          
           they
           were
           as
           touching
           
             that
             righteousness
          
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Law
           
             blameless
             ;
          
           therefore
           
             Christ
          
           saies
           more
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           
             express
             terms
             ,
          
           swear
           
             no
             Oath
             at
             all
             ;
          
           otherwise
           how
           could
           
             their
             righteousness
          
           exceed
           that
           of
           the
           
             Scribes
          
           and
           
             Pharises
             ,
          
           which
           
             except
             it
             did
             ,
          
           they
           could
           in
           
             no
             case
             enter
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           The
           
             perfection
          
           and
           
             righteousness
          
           of
           the
           
             Law
          
           therefore
           in
           this
           point
           of
           
             swearing
          
           was
           
             Not
             forswearing
             ,
          
           the
           
             perfection
          
           and
           
             righteousness
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           in
           the
           same
           is
           
             Not
             swearing
             at
             all
             :
          
           So
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           exceeds
           the
           
             Law
          
           in
           every
           point
           ;
           the
           
             Law
          
           says
           ,
           
             Kill
             not
             ;
          
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
             Be
             not
             angry
             ;
          
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             Commit
             not
             Adultery
             ;
          
           the
           Wisdom
           it self
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
             Look
             not
             on
             a
             woman
             ,
             lust
             not
             ;
          
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             Love
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
             hate
             thine
             Enemy
             ,
          
           (
           for
           the
           
             Iew
          
           that
           was
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           might
           spoile
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           must
           lend
           to
           each
           other
           )
           the
           Wisdome
           ,
           
             Love
             Enemies
             :
          
           Which
           thing
           ,
           though
           it
           might
           be
           spoken
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           yet
           't
           was
           the
           
             Wisdom
          
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           
           spake
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           allowed
           the
           
             Israelite
          
           to
           spoile
           the
           
             Aegyptian
          
           and
           the
           
             Amalakite
             ;
          
           he
           was
           to
           help
           his
           Enemies
           
             Ox
          
           or
           
             Asse
          
           under
           a
           burden
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           he
           were
           belonging
           to
           a
           
             Iew
             ,
          
           that
           
             personally
          
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           
             Amalakite
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           cursed
           race
           :
           But
           this
           
             Type
          
           is
           a
           riddle
           ,
           I
           see
           ,
           too
           hard
           for
           
             I.
             I.
          
           to
           read
           and
           unfold
           ,
           who
           saies
           ,
           the
           Law
           required
           to
           
             love
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           The
           
             Law
          
           said
           ,
           
             An
             eye
             for
             an
             eye
             ,
             a
             tooth
             for
             a
             tooth
             :
          
           The
           
             Gospel
             ,
             Resist
             not
             ev●…l
             ;
          
           but
           
             put
             up
             ,
             pass
             by
             ,
             bear
             ;
          
           In
           all
           points
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           
             Wisdom
          
           went
           beyond
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           also
           in
           this
           of
           
             Swearing
             ;
          
           yet
           it
           did
           not
           ,
           if
           
             now
          
           there
           be
           any
           
             swearing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           his
           words
           would
           imply
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Law
           had
           no
           force
           on
           the
           lives
           of
           
             Christs
             Disciples
          
           now
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           short
           of
           its
           
             righteousness
             ,
          
           but
           they
           were
           not
           now
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           his
           
             Disciples
          
           to
           whom
           he
           here
           directs
           his
           speeches
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           were
           
             guided
          
           and
           
             gull'd
          
           by
           their
           
             Glosses
             .
          
           So
           't
           is
           
             Oaths
             lawfully
          
           taken
           of
           old
           time
           that
           
             Christ
          
           here
           forbids
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           did
           not
           keep
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           have
           kept
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           points
           of
           that
           
             Circumcision
             ,
             Passeover
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           were
           injoined
           before
           ;
           so
           in
           that
           of
           
             Swearing
             by
             God
          
           to
           end
           strife
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           the
           
             Ceremony
          
           and
           the
           
             Type
             ,
          
           fulfilling
           it
           ,
           and
           resolves
           it
           by
           the
           
             sacrifice
          
           of
           himself
           into
           the
           very
           
             substance
          
           and
           
             Truth
          
           it self
           ,
           the
           
             Circumcision
          
           not
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           
             Himself
          
           our
           everlasting
           Passeover
           ,
           the
           
             everlasting
             Word
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
          
           or
           
             Oath
          
           of
           God
           :
           So
           that
           (
           saving
           that
           men
           make
           so
           much
           ado
           about
           the
           
             shadow
          
           )
           we
           indeed
           are
           in
           the
           very
           
             substance
          
           of
           
             all
             Oaths
             ,
          
           ●…n
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           
             Truth
          
           it self
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           
             Yea
             ,
          
           and
           in
           Him
           
             Amen
             .
          
           We
           are
           in
           
             that
             Truth
             ,
          
           in
           which
           and
           from
           which
           
             speaking
             ,
             promising
             ,
          
           and
           
             witnessing
             ,
          
           though
           but
           by
           
             Yea
          
           or
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           we
           witness
           more
           
             Evangelically
             ,
          
           more
           
             acceptably
             to
             God
             ,
          
           more
           
             credibly
             to
             men
             ,
          
           more
           
             substantially
             ,
          
           more
           
             unchangeably
          
           (
           our
           
             Word
          
           standing
           without
           
             variation
             ,
          
           when
           once
           past
           from
           us
           ;
           our
           
             Yea
          
           being
           
             Yea
             ,
          
           and
           our
           
             Nay
             ,
             Nay
          
           )
           then
           all
           the
           
             unconstant
             ,
             shuffling
             ,
             shadowy
          
           and
           
             ceremonious
             Swearers
          
           upon
           
             a
             Bible
          
           with
           
             touching
          
           and
           
             kissing
             ,
          
           or
           by
           the
           
             sacred
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             blessed
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             holy
             Evangelist
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           are
           in
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Yea
           our
           
             Yea
          
           and
           
             Nay
          
           is
           as
           
             firm
             ,
          
           as
           free
           from
           change
           and
           
             fit
          
           
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           
             Oaths
          
           upon
           a
           
             Book
             ,
          
           with
           whom
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           
             yea
          
           and
           
             nay
             ,
             so
          
           and
           
             no
             ,
          
           and
           subjection
           to
           
             forswear
          
           and
           
             lye
             ,
          
           (
           our
           
             Adversaries
          
           themselves
           being
           
             Iudges
          
           )
           so
           that
           as
           there
           is
           not
           cause
           for
           it
           ,
           sith
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           saith
           )
           
             he
             that
             will
             swear
             wickedly
             ,
          
           or
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           will
           lye
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           cannot
           violate
           his
           conscience
           so
           as
           to
           swear
           against
           it
           ,
           cannot
           violate
           it
           by
           lying
           neither
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           not
           more
           belief
           begotten
           in
           each
           others
           hearts
           by
           their
           own
           Oaths
           ,
           then
           is
           by
           the
           bare
           word
           of
           an
           
             honest
             man
             ;
          
           yea
           they
           confess
           they
           believe
           we
           are
           
             innocent
          
           as
           from
           Plots
           ,
           
             faithful
          
           to
           the
           ▪
           
             King
             ,
             peaceable
          
           with
           all
           men
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           
             Heu
             quam
             facile
             est
             invenire
             Baculum
             ad
             caedendum
             canem
             ;
          
           we
           are
           made
           worse
           then
           
             Dogs
          
           by
           the
           
             misrepresentations
          
           of
           
             malicious
             men
             ,
          
           and
           then
           it
           's
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           find
           a
           matter
           against
           us
           ,
           &
           a
           
             staff
          
           to
           beat
           us
           :
           
             Et
             Damnati
             lingua
             vocem
             habet
             ,
             vim
             non
             habet
             ;
          
           the
           tongue
           of
           a
           condemned
           man
           ,
           let
           him
           speak
           what
           he
           wil
           ,
           hath
           a
           
             voice
             ,
          
           but
           little
           
             force
          
           to
           free
           him
           from
           such
           as
           have
           more
           
             resolution
          
           of
           
             mind
             ,
          
           then
           
             reality
          
           of
           
             ground
          
           to
           persecute
           him
           ;
           otherwise
           
             Christ
          
           who
           had
           more
           
             innocency
             ,
          
           would
           have
           had
           more
           
             indemnity
          
           then
           any
           man
           ,
           if
           innocency
           might
           
             indemnifie
          
           a
           man
           from
           the
           envy
           and
           merciless
           cruelty
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           watcheth
           the
           righteous
           ,
           seeking
           to
           slay
           him
           ,
           &
           gnasheth
           upon
           him
           with
           his
           teeth
           ;
           but
           though
           the
           
             Lamb
          
           hath
           the
           
             clearer
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             better
          
           Cause
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Wolfe
          
           hath
           the
           
             longer
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             bigger
             teeth
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Lamb
          
           must
           be
           worried
           and
           devoured
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           no
           more
           then
           meerly
           drinking
           at
           the
           
             Fountain
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           more
           circumstances
           there
           are
           that
           clear
           the
           2.
           
           Texts
           aforesaid
           ,
           to
           be
           intended
           as
           we
           take
           them
           ,
           as
           an
           
             universal
             Prohibition
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
             ;
          
           but
           
             verbum
             sat
             sapienti
             ,
          
           a
           wise
           mans
           
             faith
          
           needs
           
             few
             words
          
           to
           confirm
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           onely
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           our
           joint
           opposers
           herein
           ,
           do
           make
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           shut
           my
           hands
           at
           once
           of
           these
           two
           
             shufflers
          
           and
           their
           
             shuffles
             ,
          
           beginning
           
             first
          
           with
           
             I.
             I.
          
           who
           
             last
          
           appeared
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             This
             Text
          
           (
           quoth
           
             I.
             I.
          
           p.
           7.
           )
           
             of
          
           Matth.
           5.
           38.
           
             cannot
             be
             understood
             to
             forbid
          
           all
           such
           swearing
           
             as
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             .
          
           His
           reasons
           ,
           which
           are
           five
           (
           four
           of
           which
           have
           been
           spoken
           to
           above
           already
           ,
           and
           therefore
           need
           no
           more
           
             refutation
          
           )
           are
           as
           follows
           :
        
         
         
           
             R.
             Because
             some
             such
             swearing
             was
             used
             by
          
           Christ
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             ep.
          
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           did
           
             not
             swear
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           if
           he
           had
           
             sworn
          
           to
           the
           
             High-Priest
          
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           falsely
           sayes
           he
           did
           )
           yet
           it
           being
           
             before
             the
             Law
             ended
          
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           till
           
             then
             ,
             Christ
          
           was
           conformable
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           more
           president
           for
           us
           ,
           then
           his
           eating
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           is
           shew'd
           above
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           2.
           
           The
           
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           or
           
             Old-Testament
             ,
             of
             which
          
           Swearing
           
             was
          
           one
           ,
           
             ended
             not
             till
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             the
             Testator
             ;
             but
          
           swear
           not
           at
           all
           
             was
             spoken
             before
          
           his
           death
           ;
           
             therefore
             all
             such
          
           Oaths
           
             as
             were
             commanded
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             not
             forbidden
             by
             that
             Text
             ,
          
           Matt.
           5.
           38.
           
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Though
           spoken
           
             before
             his
             death
             ,
          
           yet
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           
             Gospel-times
             after
             his
             death
             ;
          
           And
           (
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           )
           if
           all
           that
           was
           
             uttered
          
           or
           
             instituted
          
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             before
             Christs
             death
             ,
          
           ended
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           let
           
             I.
             I.
          
           leave
           
             baptizing
             in
             water
             ,
          
           and
           
             breaking
             Bread
             ,
          
           which
           both
           were
           
             enjoined
             ,
          
           and
           
             actually
          
           used
           
             before
          
           Christ's
           death
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           will
           not
           do
           to
           this
           day
           :
           And
           if
           he
           plead
           a
           
             reiteration
          
           of
           the
           Commands
           for
           
             Water-baptism
          
           and
           
             breaking
             bread
             .
             Acts
          
           10.
           
             ult.
          
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           let
           him
           own
           the
           
             prohibition
             of
             swearing
          
           to
           be
           reiterated
           ,
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           after
           Christ's
           death
           .
           Moreover
           if
           
             I.
             I.
          
           had
           had
           his
           wits
           well
           about
           him
           when
           he
           wrote
           this
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           he
           might
           clearly
           have
           seen
           how
           it
           renders
           his
           
             foregoing
             Reason
             reasonless
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           end
           he
           renders
           it
           for
           ;
           this
           weakens
           the
           force
           of
           his
           argument
           for
           
             some
             swearing
             ,
          
           from
           the
           
             example
          
           of
           
             Christs
             swearing
             ;
          
           for
           the
           time
           wherein
           
             I.
             I.
          
           (
           but
           falsely
           )
           sayes
           
             Christ
             sware
             ,
          
           was
           
             before
          
           his
           death
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           suffered
           ;
           and
           that
           first
           
             Testament
          
           which
           the
           
             Ceremony
          
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           belonged
           to
           ,
           continued
           till
           the
           
             Testators
             death
             ;
          
           And
           
             after
          
           his
           resurrection
           J.
           I.
           himself
           (
           who
           
             falsly
          
           sayes
           he
           sware
           
             before
          
           it
           )
           will
           not
           say
           
             he
             sware
             .
          
           God
           concerning
           him
           
             sware
          
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           even
           that
           Oath
           of
           which
           there
           's
           no
           repentance
           ,
           which
           stands
           
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           saying
           (
           as
           concerning
           the
           
             everlasting
             Righteousness
          
           and
           
             Peace
          
           that
           ends
           all
           strife
           )
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
          
           Melchisedec
           ;
           And
           (
           as
           concerning
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           )
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
          
           110.
           
           No
           more
           
             Oaths
          
           now
           to
           him
           that
           stands
           fast
           in
           this
           
             Oath
          
           or
           
             Covenant
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           
             Truth
          
           and
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Life
          
           and
           
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
         
           Reas.
           3.
           
           The
           
             Prophets
             prophesie
             some
             such
             swearing
             shall
             be
             us'd
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
          
           New-Testament
           ;
           
             therefore
             neither
          
           Matth.
           5.
           nor
           Jam.
           5.
           
             forbid
             all
          
           such
           swearing
           
             as
             was
          
           lawful
           
             under
             the
             old
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           That
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           places
           cited
           by
           
             H.
             D
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           intend
           not
           
             such
             swearing
          
           as
           was
           
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             substance
          
           it self
           ,
           i.e.
           
             speaking
             the
             truth
             in
             righteousness
             ,
          
           denominated
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             shadow
             ,
          
           or
           
             type
          
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           is
           shew'd
           so
           abundantly
           above
           ,
           that
           here
           needs
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           4.
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           
             both
             practised
             and
             enjoined
             such
          
           swearing
           ,
           
             and
             exacted
          
           Oaths
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           How
           false
           all
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           declared
           above
           against
           both
           
             H.
             D.
          
           and
           
             I.
             I.
          
           to
           which
           
             satis-diction
          
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           for
           his
           
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           Reas.
           5.
           
           
             As
             much
             need
             of
          
           Oaths
           
             now
             to
             end
             it
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             because
             as
             much
          
           strife
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           One
           sin
           ever
           begets
           another
           ;
           the
           men
           of
           this
           world
           are
           in
           
             strife
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             hard-heartedness
             ,
          
           and
           
             unbelief
          
           one
           towards
           another
           ;
           in
           
             fears
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             suspitions
          
           of
           
             treachery
          
           and
           
             deceit
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           every
           one
           measuring
           others
           by
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           lack
           such
           
             sinful
             security
          
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             Swearing
          
           against
           Christ's
           Command
           .
           Thus
           the
           Creation
           in
           the
           fall
           from
           the
           
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           which
           would
           lead
           it
           forth
           into
           
             love
             ,
             truth
          
           and
           
             peace
             ,
          
           wrestles
           in
           the
           
             chains
          
           of
           its
           own
           
             darkness
             ,
          
           groans
           heavily
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           its
           own
           
             corruption
             .
          
           But
           where
           the
           
             Light
          
           and
           
             Spirit
          
           is
           walk't
           in
           ,
           there
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           
             flesh
          
           are
           not
           fulfill'd
           ,
           but
           the
           
             hatred
             ,
             strife
             ,
             envy
             &c.
          
           denyed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             love
          
           witnessed
           ,
           which
           
             believes
          
           and
           
             hopes
          
           the
           best
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           thinks
           no
           evil
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           it
           's
           
             true
             ,
             honest
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             pure
          
           &
           
             peaceable
          
           within
           it self
           ;
           and
           there
           's
           no
           lack
           of
           
             Laws
          
           to
           make
           such
           
             swear
          
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           every
           one
           living
           by
           that
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           before
           God
           and
           men
           made
           a
           Law
           to
           himself
           :
           But
           to
           this
           Reason
           more
           is
           spoken
           also
           in
           the
           Book
           before
           .
        
         
           
             Having
             prov'd
          
           (
           quoth
           J.
           I.
           )
           
             that
          
           all
           swearing
           
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             general
             Terms
          
           [
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ]
           
             do
             admit
             of
             an
             exception
             .
             Sometimes
          
           Universal
           Prohibitions
           
             are
             taken
             with
          
           Restrictions
           ,
           
             as
          
           Exod.
           20.
           10.
           compared
           with
           Matth.
           12.
           5.
           
             and
          
           Numb.
           28.
           9.
           
           Matth.
           23.
           9.
           15.
           42.
           44.
           
           Luke
           6.
           30.
           
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           How
           well
           
             I.
             I.
          
           hath
           prov'd
           
             all
             swearing
          
           not
           forbidden
           ,
           is
           
           seen
           above
           ;
           and
           the
           
             wise
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           though
           never
           so
           
             weak
             ,
          
           will
           judge
           ,
           when
           they
           read
           the
           foregoing
           
             disproof
          
           of
           all
           his
           Reasons
           .
           As
           for
           
             general
             terms
             ,
          
           and
           
             universal
             Prohibitions
          
           admitting
           of
           
             exceptions
          
           and
           
             restrictions
             ,
          
           I
           know
           well
           enough
           they
           do
           so
           now
           and
           then
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           do
           ,
           those
           
             exceptions
          
           and
           
             restrictions
          
           are
           usually
           in
           one
           place
           or
           other
           of
           the
           same
           
             Testament
             ,
          
           where
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           either
           
             expressed
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           most
           
             manifestly
          
           and
           
             apparently
             implyed
          
           by
           him
           that
           gave
           out
           those
           
             general
             terms
          
           or
           
             prohibitions
             ;
          
           and
           so
           are
           all
           or
           most
           of
           those
           very
           
             exceptions
             from
             ,
          
           and
           
             restrictions
             of
          
           those
           
             generals
             ,
          
           which
           
             I.
             I.
          
           himself
           hath
           instanced
           in
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           
             exception
          
           of
           such
           
             works
          
           as
           pertain'd
           to
           
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Priests
          
           prophan'd
           it
           by
           ,
           from
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             manner
             of
             work
          
           on
           the
           
             7th
             .
          
           or
           
             Sabbath-day
             ,
          
           is
           abundantly
           elsewhere
           
             expressed
          
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           where
           the
           Priest's
           services
           on
           every
           
             Sabbath
          
           are
           appointed
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             exception
          
           of
           dressing
           what
           every
           one
           was
           to
           eat
           ,
           was
           
             expressed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           
             exception
          
           of
           
             doing
             good
             ,
          
           and
           of
           works
           of
           
             mercy
          
           in
           saving
           the
           life
           of
           
             man
          
           or
           
             beast
             ,
          
           which
           was
           to
           take
           place
           ever
           against
           the
           
             Typical
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           and
           all
           its
           service
           (
           
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           )
           was
           
             exprest
          
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           also
           intimates
           against
           himself
           ,
           citing
           
             Luk.
          
           14.
           5.
           
           )
           though
           the
           
             Scribes
          
           and
           
             Pharises
             ,
          
           more
           out
           of
           malice
           to
           
             Christ
          
           then
           out
           of
           
             ignorance
          
           of
           those
           
             expressions
             ,
          
           would
           not
           see
           all
           those
           
             express
             exceptions
          
           that
           were
           made
           against
           that
           general
           
             Rule
          
           and
           
             Prohibition
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             In
             it
             thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             manner
             of
             work
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           grumbled
           at
           
             Christs
          
           healing
           on
           the
           
             Sabbath
          
           (
           as
           
             I.
             I
          
           truly
           notes
           from
           
             Luke
          
           13.
           14.
           
           )
           and
           forbad
           the
           people
           
             then
          
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           Christ
           sayes
           to
           his
           Disciples
           (
           
             as
             so
          
           )
           
             Call
             no
             man
             Father
             on
             Earth
             ;
          
           it
           's
           a
           
             Prohibition
          
           that
           
             universally
          
           holds
           among
           them
           (
           
             qua
             tales
          
           )
           for
           the
           
             Saints
          
           have
           no
           
             Earthly
             Father
             ,
          
           but
           one
           is
           their
           
             Father
          
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           God
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
          
           who
           of
           his
           own
           will
           begat
           them
           into
           the
           
             Image
          
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           holiness
           ;
           in
           which
           capacity
           no
           
             Fathers
          
           of
           
             their
             Flesh
          
           are
           by
           them
           to
           be
           called
           
             Fathers
             :
          
           The
           
             Rule
          
           is
           
             general
             without
             exception
             ,
          
           to
           him
           that
           rightly
           reads
           it
           ;
           not
           requiring
           so
           much
           
             express
             exception
          
           as
           yet
           is
           
             expressed
             ,
          
           if
           other
           Texts
           be
           consulted
           ,
           which
           speak
           of
           
             God
          
           only
           being
           the
           
             one
             Father
          
           of
           
             all
             believers
             ▪
          
        
         
         
           As
           for
           his
           two
           Texts
           that
           talk
           of
           
             giving
             to
             all
             that
             ask
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             turning
             from
             any
             that
             would
             borrow
             ,
          
           which
           
             I.
             I.
          
           is
           loath
           so
           
             generally
          
           to
           understand
           ,
           as
           Christ
           would
           have
           him
           ,
           for
           fear
           least
           he
           should
           
             turn
             himself
          
           (
           as
           he
           saies
           )
           
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
          
           and
           be
           
             reduced
             to
             a
             morsel
             of
             bread
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           pleads
           a
           
             necessity
          
           of
           a
           
             restriction
          
           in
           that
           case
           :
           Seeing
           he
           lacks
           to
           be
           
             restrained
          
           here
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           in
           his
           
             common
             Reason
          
           )
           he
           thinks
           he
           must
           needs
           perish
           ;
           let
           him
           consult
           but
           his
           own
           confession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hee
           'l
           find
           enough
           (
           at
           least
           to
           serve
           his
           own
           end
           and
           turn
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           save
           himself
           from
           sinking
           into
           a
           
             morsel
             of
             bread
          
           )
           of
           
             express
             exception
          
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           :
           For
           to
           
             Christ's
             saying
             ,
          
           From
           any
           one
           that
           would
           borrow
           of
           thee
           ,
           turn
           not
           thou
           away
           ;
           
             Do
             not
             other
             Scriptures
          
           (
           quoth
           
             I.
             I.
          
           )
           
             inform
             us
             that
             these
          
           general
           terms
           
             must
             be
          
           restrained
           ?
        
         
           The
           
             general
             terms
          
           also
           wherein
           
             H.
             D.
          
           asserts
           the
           
             antiquity
          
           and
           
             universality
          
           of
           that
           practice
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           which
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           was
           used
           
             by
          
           and
           
             in
             all
             persons
             ,
             places
          
           and
           
             times
             ,
          
           admits
           also
           of
           
             exception
          
           and
           
             restriction
             ;
          
           yet
           that
           
             exception
          
           and
           
             restriction
          
           from
           his
           
             general
             assertion
          
           is
           expresly
           made
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           
             excepts
             all
             the
             old
             world
             ,
          
           and
           the
           persons
           that
           liv'd
           therein
           for
           the
           time
           of
           1600
           years
           together
           ,
           of
           whom
           and
           which
           (
           after
           his
           avouching
           ,
           in
           proof
           of
           the
           
             lawfulness
          
           thereof
           ,
           the
           
             antient
          
           and
           
             universal
          
           use
           of
           
             Oaths
          
           )
           to
           shew
           that
           his
           
             general
             terms
          
           do
           admit
           of
           an
           
             exception
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           
             restriction
             ,
             expresses
          
           that
           
             exception
             ,
          
           p.
           2.
           on
           this
           wise
           (
           as
           is
           shew'd
           above
           )
           
             viz.
             What
             the
             old
             world
             did
             in
             this
             case
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           of
           Swearing
           )
           
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             pass
             it
             by
             :
          
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Swearing
          
           was
           ever
           
             generally
          
           and
           
             universally
          
           used
           by
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           and
           Nations
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           
             all
             persons
             ,
             times
             ,
          
           and
           
             places
             ,
          
           excepting
           onely
           all
           
             such
             persons
             ,
             times
          
           and
           
             places
          
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           it
           was
           not
           used
           ,
           or
           (
           
             exceptis
             excipiendis
          
           )
           
             excepting
          
           all
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           
             excepted
             ,
          
           which
           is
           all
           the
           old
           world
           by
           
             whole
             sale
          
           (
           for
           ought
           appears
           by
           
             Scripture
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           himself
           )
           and
           except
           so
           many
           persons
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           as
           used
           it
           not
           at
           all
           (
           say
           I
           )
           which
           ,
           as
           appears
           above
           ,
           were
           
             Christ
          
           &
           his
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           
             Essaeans
             ,
          
           many
           
             holy
             Martyrs
          
           in
           
             Maries
          
           daies
           and
           upward
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           appears
           at
           this
           day
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           others
           )
           the
           many
           thousands
           of
           
           sincere
           hearted
           
             Saints
          
           and
           
             Christians
          
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           called
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           who
           consent
           not
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           actions
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           or
           any
           other
           
             vain
          
           and
           
             evil
             customs
             ,
          
           being
           chosen
           and
           redeemed
           by
           Christ's
           blood
           from
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           Christ
           uttered
           many
           
             Truths
          
           in
           
             general
             terms
             ,
          
           which
           must
           
             admit
             of
             exception
             ,
          
           but
           then
           those
           
             exceptions
          
           also
           are
           
             expressed
             ▪
          
           Christ
           said
           
             Luk.
          
           13.
           to
           
             all
             the
             sinners
          
           that
           stood
           about
           him
           in
           these
           
             general
             terms
             ,
          
           ye
           shall
           
             all
             perish
             ,
          
           this
           was
           not
           without
           an
           
             exception
          
           of
           such
           as
           should
           
             repent
             ;
          
           but
           then
           that
           
             exception
          
           was
           not
           without
           an
           
             expression
             ;
             viz.
             Except
             ye
             repent
             :
          
           he
           said
           oft
           to
           all
           his
           hearers
           ,
           
             Ye
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           was
           not
           without
           
             exceptions
             ,
          
           nor
           those
           
             exceptions
          
           without
           
             expressions
             ,
             viz.
             Except
             ye
             be
             converted
             ,
          
           and
           become
           as
           
             little
             children
             ,
          
           and
           Matth.
           5.
           
           
             Except
             your
             righteousness
             exceed
             that
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             ,
          
           many
           of
           whom
           yet
           were
           blameless
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           righteousness
           of
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           .
        
         
           Yea
           in
           the
           Verses
           immediately
           before
           this
           
             universal
             prohibition
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           Matth.
           5.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Christ
           saies
           ,
           
             'T
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             if
             any
             will
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             let
             him
             give
             her
             a
             Bill
             of
             Divorce
             :
             but
             I
             say
             whosoever
             shall
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             causeth
             her
             to
             commit
             Adultery
             :
          
           this
           general
           term
           admits
           of
           an
           
             exception
             ,
          
           but
           then
           that
           
             exception
          
           is
           thus
           
             exprest
             ,
             viz.
             Saving
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Fornication
             ;
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Except
          
           she
           play
           the
           Harlot
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           as
           to
           this
           
             general
             term
          
           and
           
             universal
             prohibition
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           it
           cannot
           be
           taken
           with
           
             restriction
             ,
          
           or
           as
           
             admitting
          
           of
           
             any
             exception
             ;
          
           because
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           
             no
             expression
          
           made
           anywhere
           (
           after
           it
           )
           of
           any
           such
           
             exception
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             fuller
             amplification
          
           of
           it
           by
           such
           particulars
           ,
           as
           are
           more
           particularly
           
             exclusive
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           of
           any
           kind
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Nor
           by
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           &c.
           nor
           any
           
             other
             Oath
             :
          
           And
           also
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             Iames
          
           5.
           12.
           
           a
           
             reinforcement
          
           and
           
             reduplication
          
           of
           the
           said
           
             universal
             prohibition
             :
          
           Whereas
           if
           Christ
           had
           intended
           
             any
             exception
          
           here
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           easily
           have
           exprest
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           as
           
             assuredly
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           
             immediately
          
           above
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Divorce
          
           by
           ,
           
             Except
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Fornication
             ;
          
           and
           so
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             solemne
             and
             sacred
             Oaths
             ,
          
           in
           
             Courts
             ,
          
           when
           yee
           are
           called
           to
           
             swear
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             upon
             a
             Book
             :
          
           But
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           
             expressing
          
           any
           
             exception
             ,
          
           
           he
           adds
           that
           which
           more
           strengthens
           and
           clears
           ,
           beyond
           all
           
             exception
             ,
          
           the
           
             universality
          
           of
           his
           
             prohibition
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           in
           how
           
             mean
          
           a
           
             manner
          
           J.
           I.
           hath
           
             managed
          
           this
           
             matter
          
           he
           hath
           undertaken
           ,
           of
           informing
           those
           who
           are
           
             tender
             ,
             conscientious
          
           and
           
             dis-satisfied
          
           in
           that
           
             great
             Case
             of
             Conscience
          
           concerning
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           and
           those
           two
           difficult
           Texts
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             truly
             enough
          
           in
           reference
           to
           himself
           ,
           on
           whom
           they
           sit
           too
           hard
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           wind
           himself
           from
           under
           the
           condemnation
           of
           )
           
             Matth.
          
           5.
           
           
             Iames
          
           5.
           
           Which
           instead
           of
           opening
           ,
           he
           hath
           by
           his
           
             silly
             shuffles
             ,
          
           and
           
             blind
             blurres
          
           about
           them
           (
           which
           yet
           have
           a
           
             golden
             gloss
          
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           such
           as
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             imprisonment
             ,
          
           chuse
           to
           purchase
           their
           
             Liberty
          
           by
           
             Swearing
          
           )
           what
           in
           him
           lies
           ,
           rather
           shut
           many
           men
           out
           from
           seeing
           into
           the
           true
           
             mind
          
           and
           
             meaning
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           in
           them
           :
           So
           running
           himself
           upon
           both
           those
           two
           
             Rocks
             ,
          
           he
           pretends
           to
           carry
           people
           from
           suffering
           
             rack
          
           upon
           ,
           
             viz.
             Ignorance
          
           and
           
             Scandal
             ,
          
           which
           he
           ,
           in
           the
           
             same
             ignorance
          
           in
           which
           he
           wrote
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           likens
           to
           
             Scylla
          
           and
           
             Caribdis
          
           (
           whcih
           are
           not
           
             two
             Rocks
             ,
          
           but
           the
           one
           a
           
             Rock
             ,
          
           the
           other
           a
           
             Gulf
          
           )
           1
           
             Ignorance
          
           in
           as
           
             blindly
             defending
          
           that
           sin
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           which
           in
           the
           
             blindness
          
           of
           his
           mind
           he
           had
           before
           fell
           into
           .
           2.
           
           
             Scandal
             in
             offending
          
           and
           
             stumbling
          
           the
           tender
           Consciences
           of
           many
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           by
           his
           both
           
             taking
          
           and
           
             talking
          
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           howbeit
           he
           hopes
           he
           hath
           the
           
             price
             he
             runs
             for
             ,
          
           and
           so
           (
           
             in
             words
          
           )
           wishes
           
             that
             God
             may
             have
             the
             glory
             ;
          
           yet
           
             in
             deed
          
           and
           
             truth
             God's
             Name
          
           hath
           
             dishonor
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Truth
             shame
          
           by
           his
           
             dawby
             doings
             .
          
           And
           if
           he
           have
           the
           
             price
             he
             runs
             for
          
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           not
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           no
           more
           then
           the
           proving
           of
           
             Oaths
             now
             lawful
             ,
          
           for
           he
           fails
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           yet
           hath
           (
           for
           a
           time
           at
           least
           )
           if
           it
           be
           the
           saving
           his
           Estate
           ,
           as
           some
           not
           ungroundly
           suspect
           it
           is
           )
           yet
           what
           will
           that
           profit
           him
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           onely
           
             sav'd
             his
             own
             ,
          
           but
           
             gain'd
             the
             whole
             world
          
           to
           boot
           by
           it
           ,
           seeing
           thereby
           he
           hath
           
             lost
             himself
          
           (
           unless
           he
           yet
           
             repent
          
           and
           
             recant
          
           his
           rashness
           in
           so
           running
           )
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
             God
          
           and
           
             good
             men
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           a
           word
           or
           two
           more
           with
           
             H.
             D.
          
           as
           to
           
             his
             doings
          
           in
           denying
           the
           true
           mind
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           we
           defend
           from
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           33
           
           :
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           From
           whence
           when
           we
           argue
           ,
           though
           't
           were
           
             lawful
          
           in
           
             former
             times
          
           to
           
             swear
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           's
           
             unlawful
          
           to
           us
           
             now
             ,
          
           having
           received
           here
           a
           
             countermand
          
           from
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             H.
             D.
          
           answers
           as
           follows
           :
        
         
           H.
           D.
           
             Have
             patience
             I
             entreat
             you
             ,
             while
             I
             take
             liberty
             to
             examine
             your
             grounds
             ,
             and
             to
             weigh
             them
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Whoever
           is
           out
           of
           the
           
             Light
             of
             God
          
           which
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           wherein
           God
           dwells
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           yet
           is
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           would
           
             justifie
          
           both
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           seems
           to
           do
           in
           his
           two
           last
           pages
           ,
           where
           he
           
             Quips
          
           at
           the
           
             Quaker
          
           and
           his
           
             Light
             within
             him
             ,
          
           as
           confuted
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             consent
          
           and
           
             common
             custom
          
           of
           the
           
             Nations
          
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           whose
           customs
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           are
           vain
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           15.
           as
           if
           wha●…
           the
           
             Nations
             say
          
           and
           
             do
          
           in
           their
           state
           of
           
             alienation
          
           from
           
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           were
           more
           
             consonant
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           then
           what
           they
           
             say
          
           or
           
             do
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
             come
             to
             it
             ,
          
           and
           
             continue
          
           in
           it
           .
           )
           He
           is
           out
           of
           the
           
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           &
           hath
           none
           but
           the
           
             uneven
          
           Ballance
           of
           his
           
             own
             Brain
          
           to
           weigh
           what
           's
           truth
           withall
           ;
           and
           condemns
           the
           
             Generation
             of
             the
             Iust
             ,
          
           and
           is
           himself
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           abide
           in
           the
           
             Sanctuary
          
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           weighed
           in
           the
           
             Ballance
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           found
           
             too
             light
             :
          
           And
           so
           is
           
             H.
             D.
          
           in
           his
           
             driblings
          
           about
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           .
           Howbeit
           we
           shall
           
             have
             so
             much
             patience
          
           as
           to
           
             weigh
          
           his
           
             Exceptions
          
           against
           our
           
             Translations
          
           of
           the
           
             Texts
          
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           
             And
             first
             to
             our
             Saviours
             own
             Prohibition
             ,
          
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           
             That
             which
             I
             bring
             in
             answer
             to
             this
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             is
             an
             exception
             against
             the
          
           Translation
           ;
           
             the
             Greek
             word
          
           At
           all
           ,
           
             is
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             which
             signifieth
          
           wholly
           
             or
          
           altogether
           ,
           
             rather
             then
          
           at
           all
           ;
           
             so
             that
             in
             the
             proper
             speech
             it
             should
             be
             read
             ,
          
           Swear
           not
           wholly
           ,
           
             or
          
           altogether
           ;
           
             let
             not
             your
          
           whole
           communication
           
             be
             interwoven
             with
          
           Oaths
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
             H.
             Den
          
           peradventure
           may
           seem
           very
           bold
           indeed
           to
           some
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           p.
           3.
           about
           his
           rare
           
             rendition
          
           of
           that
           other
           place
           
             Gen.
          
           4.
           26.
           
           )
           in
           taking
           on
           him
           to
           
             translate
          
           this
           against
           the
           
             common
             course
          
           and
           
             consent
             of
             Nations
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             Commentators
             ,
          
           so
           
             selfishly
          
           and
           
             singularly
             ,
          
           as
           he
           do's
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           turn
           also
           ;
           &
           though
           he
           seems
           as
           
             bold
          
           to
           my self
           as
           any
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           in
           what
           he
           do's
           ,
           not
           very
           much
           more
           
             bold
          
           then
           
             welcom
          
           to
           me
           ;
           for
           though
           I
           will
           not
           allow
           every
           one
           to
           read
           it
           so
           (
           for
           it
           's
           rather
           to
           be
           read
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           then
           
             altogether
          
           )
           yet
           I
           can
           afford
           ,
           him
           without
           
             prejudice
          
           to
           
           the
           truth
           we
           plead
           ,
           to
           
             wrest
          
           and
           
             scrue
          
           it
           so
           far
           as
           he
           does
           bedsies
           it self
           ;
           sith
           
             swear
             not
             ,
          
           nor
           
             is
             ,
          
           nor
           
             can
             be
          
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           
             Prohibition
          
           of
           
             Swearing
             :
          
           Let
           
             H.
             D.
          
           put
           his
           terms
           
             wholly
          
           or
           
             altogether
          
           to
           it
           ;
           what
           then
           will
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           to
           any
           (
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           who
           does
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             Jurare
             in
             suam
             ipsius
             sententiam
          
           )
           but
           an
           
             injunction
             totally
          
           to
           forbear
           it
           ,
           an
           
             universal
             Prohibition
          
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           
             Prohibition
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             even
             totally
             ,
          
           alias
           
             wholly
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ?
          
           What
           gets
           
             H.
             D.
          
           then
           by
           this
           ?
           What
           difference
           is
           there
           here
           (
           if
           the
           case
           be
           
             candidly
          
           considered
           by
           one
           that
           is
           not
           devoted
           to
           cast
           
             Clouds
          
           in
           
             clear
             Cases
          
           over
           
             Christian
             Consciences
          
           )
           between
           
             swear
             not
             ,
          
           and
           
             forbear
             swearing
             ,
          
           (
           these
           two
           
             Phrases
          
           being
           both
           
             Prohibitions
          
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           it
           is
           
             undeniably
             forbidden
          
           in
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           though
           by
           the
           
             unusualness
          
           of
           the
           
             promiscuous
             use
          
           of
           those
           phrases
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           and
           
             altogether
             ,
          
           in
           our
           
             English
          
           Tongue
           ,
           it
           seems
           at
           first
           somewhat
           
             harsh
             ,
             course
             ,
             odd
             ,
             uncouth
             ,
          
           and
           well-nigh
           
             non
             sensical
          
           to
           use
           them
           indifferently
           ,
           or
           one
           instead
           of
           the
           other
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           
             reality
             ,
          
           being
           rightly
           heeded
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           difference
           (
           as
           to
           their
           
             sense
          
           and
           
             signification
             ,
          
           though
           not
           their
           
             sound
          
           )
           between
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
          
           and
           
             wholly
             ,
             totally
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ,
          
           then
           there
           is
           between
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           :
           &
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           yea
           between
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           &
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             omnino
          
           &
           
             omnino
             ,
          
           the
           
             self-same
             Greek
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             self-same
             Latine
          
           words
           ,
           vvhich
           are
           
             rightly
          
           enough
           Englished
           by
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           to
           
             H.
             D.
          
           whose
           fancy
           works
           so
           strongly
           to
           fetch
           it
           about
           his
           way
           (
           that
           he
           might
           
             maintain
             that
             swearing
             now
             ,
          
           vvithout
           vvhich
           men
           are
           not
           like
           to
           be
           
             maintained
          
           )
           says
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             wholly
             ,
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ,
          
           seems
           to
           vary
           so
           much
           from
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             any
             wise
             ;
          
           making
           the
           first
           
             exclusive
             ,
          
           of
           
             some
             swearing
          
           onely
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           onely
           
             exclusive
          
           of
           
             all
             swearing
             ;
          
           yet
           (
           hovvever
           it
           does
           in
           
             sound
          
           )
           in
           
             sense
          
           verily
           it
           varyes
           no
           more
           then
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           &
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             nè
             jurate
             omnino
             ,
          
           &
           
             nè
             jurate
             omnino
             ;
          
           that
           one
           
             Greek
             ,
          
           and
           that
           one
           
             Latine
          
           phrase
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           truly
           
             Englisht
          
           by
           them
           both
           :
           And
           let
           any
           man
           that
           confesses
           
             swear
             not
          
           to
           be
           the
           same
           in
           English
           vvith
           
             forbear
             to
             swear
          
           (
           as
           vvho
           does
           not
           )
           put
           that
           term
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           vvhich
           is
           
             in
             universum
             ,
             totaliter
             ,
             omnino
             ,
          
           after
           one
           or
           t'other
           ,
           &
           he
           shall
           see
           it
           amounts
           to
           the
           same
           in
           
             sense
          
           (
           though
           not
           in
           
             sound
          
           )
           for
           
             forbear
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
          
           and
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           are
           (
           as
           to
           their
           
           
             signification
          
           )
           are
           
             one
          
           and
           the
           
             self-same
          
           prohibition
           ,
           in
           which
           
             swearing
             at
             all
          
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           
             swearing
             at
             all
          
           is
           
             wholly
             ,
             totally
             ,
             altogether
             ,
          
           or
           
             universally
          
           forbidden
           :
           So
           I
           say
           ,
           What
           such
           difference
           is
           there
           between
           
             forbear
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
          
           or
           
             leave
             swearing
             wholly
             ,
             totally
             ,
             universally
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ,
          
           and
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           if
           men
           be
           not
           minded
           to
           muddle
           their
           own
           and
           others
           minds
           with
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ?
           Nevertheless
           though
           
             H.
             D.
          
           get
           nought
           by
           it
           if
           we
           should
           give
           it
           him
           ,
           yet
           we
           will
           not
           give
           it
           for
           granted
           to
           
             every
             one
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           must
           be
           rendered
           
             wholly
             ,
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           
             at
             all
             ;
          
           for
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           so
           ;
           and
           yet
           
             at
             all
          
           and
           
             altogether
          
           (
           being
           both
           the
           
             English
          
           to
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           or
           
             omnino
          
           )
           are
           much
           at
           one
           .
        
         
           But
           
             H.
             D.
          
           that
           he
           may
           seem
           to
           do
           
             something
          
           now
           he
           is
           once
           entred
           (
           though
           
             hoc
             aliquid
             nihil
             est
             ,
          
           it
           is
           no
           more
           then
           nothing
           to
           his
           purpose
           )
           
             siddles
          
           on
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             That
             I
             may
             shew
             you
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             what
             warrant
             I
             have
             for
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             co●…sider
             three
             places
             of
          
           Scripture
           
             where
             the
             word
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             is
             used
             ;
             the
             first
          
           is
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           1.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             Fornication
          
           is
           reported
           commonly
           among
           you
           ;
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             is
             here
             translated
          
           commonly
           ,
           ordinarily
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           and
           it
           ▪
           can
           
             have
             no
             other
             sense
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             should
             be
             translated
             here
             by
             the
             word
          
           at
           all
           ,
           
             it
             would
             be
          
           sound
           
             without
          
           sense
           :
           
             If
             I
             may
             take
             the
             liberty
             then
             to
             translate
             it
             so
             in
          
           Matth.
           5.
           33.
           
             then
             it
             will
             run
             thus
             ,
          
           Swear
           not
           commonly
           ,
           ordinarily
           or
           frequently
           :
           
             And
             you
             see
             I
             have
             good
             Authority
          
           (
           quoth
           H.
           D.
           )
           
             for
             what
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Here
           
             H.
             D.
          
           by
           a
           
             pretended
             Authority
          
           takes
           a
           
             liberty
          
           to
           himself
           to
           translate
           
             Matth
             :
          
           5.
           33.
           such
           a
           way
           as
           both
           
             varies
          
           from
           his
           
             own
             above
             ,
          
           &
           
             overthrows
          
           him
           also
           in
           his
           cause
           
             ten
             times
          
           more
           then
           that
           did
           ;
           he
           translated
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           in
           
             Matth.
          
           5.
           before
           ,
           
             wholly
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ;
          
           and
           to
           shew
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           )
           what
           warrant
           he
           hath
           so
           to
           interpret
           it
           ,
           he
           brings
           another
           place
           wherein
           himself
           says
           it
           's
           translated
           quite
           another
           way
           ,
           viz.
           
             Commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           and
           according
           to
           that
           he
           would
           have
           
             Matth.
          
           5.
           ru●…
           thus
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           which
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           as
           different
           from
           
             altogether
          
           or
           
             wholly
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             sense
          
           and
           
             signification
          
           from
           
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           What
           strange
           
             twinings
          
           and
           
             turnings
          
           doth
           the
           
             Serpent
          
           here
           use
           to
           
             save
          
           his
           
             head
             ,
          
           by
           which
           he
           rather
           
             wounds
          
           it
           himself
           ,
           the●…
           
           
             saves
          
           it
           ,
           either
           
             altogether
          
           or
           
             at
             all
             :
          
           For
           swear
           not
           
             wholly
             ,
             altogether
             ,
             totally
          
           or
           
             universally
             ,
          
           is
           one
           thing
           ;
           Swear
           not
           
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           is
           another
           :
           Men
           may
           swear
           
             commonly
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             ordinarily
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           
             common
             ,
             frequent
          
           and
           
             ordinary
          
           for
           men
           now
           to
           swear
           before
           
             Magistrates
          
           )
           who
           do
           not
           swear
           
             universally
             ,
             totally
             ,
             wholly
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ,
          
           or
           in
           
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             :
          
           There
           's
           a
           difference
           between
           
             saepe
          
           and
           
             semper
             ,
             often
             ,
          
           and
           
             alwayes
             ;
          
           men
           may
           swear
           
             ordinarily
             ,
          
           or
           
             often
             ,
          
           who
           do
           not
           swear
           
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
          
           nor
           
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           
             H.
             D.
          
           then
           have
           it
           this
           way
           by
           the
           
             Authority
             pretended
             ,
             viz.
          
           of
           its
           being
           so
           rend●…ed
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           1.
           
           (
           though
           I
           would
           have
           him
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           how
           the
           
             Authority
          
           of
           all
           
             Translators
          
           rendring
           a
           word
           
             so
          
           or
           
             so
             ,
          
           is
           no
           
             good
             Authority
          
           at
           all
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           minded
           on
           his
           own
           head
           to
           vary
           from
           it
           ;
           Witness
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           33.
           which
           though
           all
           
             Translators
          
           that
           ever
           I
           read
           ,
           render
           it
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ;
          
           yet
           the
           
             Authority
          
           of
           them
           all
           is
           not
           
             worth
             a
             rush
          
           with
           
             H.
             D.
          
           yea
           who
           sees
           not
           how
           he
           
             wrests
          
           it
           from
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           otherwise
           in
           his
           piece
           of
           
             wrangling
          
           for
           
             some
             swearing
             ?
          
           )
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           him
           have
           it
           this
           way
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ;
          
           What
           follows
           ?
           Even
           
             this
          
           to
           his
           own
           
             confutation
             ,
          
           (
           
             viz
          
           )
           That
           at
           least
           that
           
             swearing
          
           before
           
             Magistrates
          
           that
           is
           in
           our
           
             Courts
             ,
          
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           sayes
           p.
           7.
           
             it
             is
             the
             aim
             of
             our
             Saviour
             not
             to
             forbid
             ,
          
           and
           which
           he
           and
           
             I.
             I
             :
          
           (
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           Scripture
           )
           so
           eagerly
           contend
           for
           ,
           is
           forbidden
           as
           vvell
           as
           any
           other
           sorts
           of
           
             common
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             light
          
           and
           
             trivial
             swearing
             ;
          
           for
           
             swearing
          
           is
           a
           thing
           us'd
           there
           as
           
             commonly
             ,
          
           as
           
             ordinarily
             ,
          
           as
           
             frequently
          
           as
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           or
           as
           
             it self
          
           is
           in
           any
           other
           places
           ;
           yet
           for
           this
           sense
           
             H.
             D.
          
           contends
           on
           from
           his
           second
           place
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           6
           :
           7.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           :
           
             If
             this
             should
             be
             read
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             there
             is
          
           at
           all
           
             a
             fault
             in
             you
             ,
             what
             sense
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
             But
             if
             I
             read
             them
             thus
             ,
             There
             is
          
           vvholly
           ,
           altogether
           ,
           commonly
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           ordinarily
           
             a
             fault
             in
             you
             ;
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           It
           s
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Corinthians
          
           in
           going
           to
           Law
           one
           with
           another
           for
           their
           
             own
             ,
          
           thought
           they
           did
           very
           well
           ,
           &
           that
           there
           was
           no
           fault
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           in
           them
           :
           Now
           his
           business
           being
           to
           convince
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           good
           sense
           in
           answering
           their
           
             false
             Opinion
          
           by
           
             praeocupation
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           there
           
             is
             at
             all
             a
             fault
             in
             you
          
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           though
           you
           think
           
           ther
           's
           none
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           yet
           there
           is
           )
           as
           in
           the
           other
           by
           which
           it
           's
           rendered
           ,
           ther
           's
           
             utterly
          
           or
           
             altogether
          
           a
           fault
           in
           you
           .
        
         
           
             H.
             D's
          
           third
           place
           is
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.
           20.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             at
             all
             ;
          
           this
           he
           confesses
           is
           according
           to
           the
           
             English
             trunslation
          
           good
           sense
           ;
           yet
           he
           
             appeals
             to
             all
          
           (
           among
           whom
           I
           am
           one
           )
           
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             better
             and
             nearer
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             if
             we
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
          
           wholly
           ,
           fully
           ,
           
             or
          
           compleatly
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           Not
           better
           for
           this
           one
           reason
           (
           which
           I
           urge
           as
           an
           Argument
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           onely
           ,
           
             cogent
          
           enough
           to
           
             H.
             D.
          
           sith
           't
           is
           his
           
             own
             ,
          
           else
           there
           's
           
             little
          
           in
           it
           )
           
             viz.
          
           Because
           we
           have
           the
           
             good
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           
             Translators
          
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           so
           rendring
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             viz.
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           
             better
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           
             nearer
             ,
          
           but
           much
           
             further
          
           off
           from
           the
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           if
           we
           read
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             wholly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             compleatly
             ;
          
           then
           if
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           &
           that
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Because
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           business
           all
           along
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
             Chap.
          
           where
           this
           clause
           is
           ,
           and
           
             downward
          
           to
           35.
           
             ver.
          
           where
           he
           first
           begins
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           
             manner
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
          
           insists
           wholly
           upon
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           
             matter
          
           of
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           
             the
             dead
             do
             rise
             ,
          
           against
           them
           who
           deny
           they
           shall
           rise
           
             at
             all
             ;
          
           and
           not
           
             how
             they
             shall
             rise
             ,
             viz.
          
           Whether
           
             wholly
             ,
             fully
          
           or
           
             compleatly
             ,
          
           or
           not
           ,
           till
           he
           comes
           past
           this
           verse
           to
           the
           35.
           
           Witness
           ver
           :
           12.
           13.
           
           
             How
             say
             some
             that
             there
             is
          
           no
           
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ?
             Now
             if
             there
             be
          
           no
           
             resurrection
             ,
          
           (
           
             i.e.
          
           none
           at
           all
           )
           
             then
             we
             are
             false
             witnesses
             in
             testifying
             that
             God
             raised
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             ●…he
             raised
             not
             up
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
          
           (
           
             i.e.
          
           not
           at
           all
           .
           )
           Ver.
           15.
           
           
             And
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ,
             v.
          
           16.
           (
           
             i.e.
          
           not
           at
           all
           )
           
             then
             they
             that
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             perisht
             ;
          
           (
           if
           they
           be
           not
           
             made
             alive
          
           again
           ,
           and
           
             rise
             not
             ;
          
           not
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           
             fully
             ,
             wholly
             alive
             ,
          
           for
           that
           would
           suppose
           as
           if
           he
           vvere
           pleading
           against
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           deemed
           men
           at
           the
           resurrection
           must
           be
           raised
           by
           
             the
             halves
             ,
          
           or
           left
           
             half
             alive
          
           and
           
             half
             dead
             ,
          
           vvhich
           vvere
           absur'd
           )
           but
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             all
             shall
             be
             made
             alive
             ,
             v.
          
           22.
           
           And
           then
           
             v.
          
           29.
           
           
             Si
             omnino
             mortui
             non
             resurgunt
             ,
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
          
           at
           all
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           made
           alive
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           but
           perish
           
             wholly
          
           or
           
             altogether
             ;
             why
             then
             are
             we
             baptized
             ?
          
           and
           
             v.
          
           32.
           
             why
             do
             I
             fight
             with
             Beasts
             ,
          
           or
           beastial
           spirited
           men
           ?
           
             What
             advantage
          
           is
           this
           tō
           me
           
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
          
           (
           
             i.e.
          
           at
           
           all
           )
           Besides
           ,
           let
           
             H.
             D.
          
           tell
           me
           what
           sense
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
          
           commonly
           ,
           ordinarily
           ,
           
             if
             they
             rise
             not
          
           freqently
           ,
           
             but
          
           seldom
           ,
           
             or
          
           sometimes
           only
           ,
           
             then
             our
             Faith
             is
             vain
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             viz.
          
           as
           much
           as
           is
           in
           this
           :
           The
           Law
           says
           ,
           
             Forswear
             not
             your selves
             ;
          
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           swear
           but
           
             seldom
             .
          
           But
           if
           we
           read
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             at
             all
             ;
          
           the
           word
           
             at
             all
          
           bears
           
             good
             sense
          
           there
           ,
           as
           he
           yeilds
           himself
           ;
           and
           say
           I
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           ,
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ▪
          
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           further
           to
           inculcate
           on
           him
           the
           sense
           of
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           as
           very
           proper
           to
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           in
           the
           
             New-Testament
             ,
          
           where
           he
           saies
           he
           finds
           it
           but
           three
           times
           ;
           I
           shall
           shew
           
             H.
             D.
          
           one
           place
           where
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           which
           no
           Schollar
           will
           deny
           to
           be
           
             altogether
             the
             same
             with
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             both
             which
          
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           signifie
           as
           
             universally
          
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           
             per
             totum
             ,
             in
             universum
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           is
           rendred
           [
           
             at
             all
          
           ]
           where
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           be
           rendred
           his
           way
           by
           [
           
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             commonly
          
           ]
           the
           absurdity
           that
           would
           follow
           ,
           would
           be
           intolerable
           ,
           
             viz.
             Acts
          
           4.
           18.
           where
           the
           ▪
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           commanded
           the
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           no
           more
           
             at
             all
          
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Iesus
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             ●…e
             omnino
             praedicarent
             ;
          
           where
           if
           it
           should
           be
           rendred
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           would
           have
           the
           Word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           which
           in
           sense
           is
           the
           self-same
           :
           thus
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           That
           they
           should
           not
           preach
           
             ordinarily
             ,
             commonly
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           it
           would
           intimate
           that
           the
           
             Priests
          
           charge
           to
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           not
           to
           preach
           
             at
             all
             ,
          
           was
           not
           an
           
             universal
             Prohibition
          
           of
           their
           preaching
           (
           as
           it
           was
           )
           but
           rather
           a
           
             toleration
          
           given
           them
           to
           preach
           
             sometimes
             ,
          
           as
           they
           say
           (
           in
           effect
           ;
           Christs
           prohibition
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           5.
           concerning
           swearing
           :
           For
           to
           say
           ,
           Preach
           not
           ,
           Swear
           not
           
             commonly
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             frequently
             ,
          
           gives
           as
           much
           
             dispensation
          
           to
           preach
           and
           swear
           
             sometimes
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             an
             Oath
          
           (
           which
           would
           be
           a
           plea
           for
           some
           moderate
           
             vain
             Swearers
             ,
          
           that
           
             rap
          
           out
           an
           
             Oath
             by
             God
          
           but
           
             seldom
             ,
          
           or
           
             now
             and
             then
          
           )
           as
           it
           gives
           
             prohibition
          
           to
           men
           to
           swear
           so
           
             often
             ,
          
           so
           
             frequently
             ,
          
           so
           
             ordinarily
             ,
          
           so
           
             commonly
          
           as
           they
           do
           in
           
             Courts
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           hath
           
             H.
             D.
          
           one
           fetch
           more
           in
           justification
           of
           his
           singular
           
             Translation
          
           of
           
             Matt.
          
           5.
           33.
           against
           the
           
             Qua.
          
           and
           
             all
             men
             ,
          
           and
           in
           proof
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           but
           swear
           not
           
             ordinarily
             ,
             commonly
             ;
          
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Text
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             in
             which
             Tongue
             it
             's
             generally
             judg'd
          
           Matthews
           Gospel
           
             was
             written
             ,
             reads
             it
             thus
             ,
          
           Be
           col
           derek
           ,
           
             which
             is
             Englished
             ,
             in
             every
             way
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Rep.
          
           I
           have
           
             seen
          
           and
           can
           
             shew
          
           one
           
             Hebrew
             Text
          
           which
           reads
           it
           
             Be
             col
             da●…ar
             ,
          
           which
           (
           if
           it
           may
           not
           be
           English't
           
             in
             any
             wise
          
           (
           as
           I
           know
           not
           why
           it
           may
           not
           )
           yet
           may
           be
           ,
           
             in
             any
             word
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             any
             thing●…
          
           though
           at
           the
           rate
           at
           which
           
             H.
             D.
          
           reads
           his
           
             Be
             col
             derek
             ,
             in
             every
             way
             ,
          
           I
           know
           he
           will
           read
           it
           
             in
             every
             thing
             :
          
           But
           had
           he
           well
           heeded
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           
             Hebrews
          
           speaking
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           
             Be
             col
             derek
          
           to
           be
           as
           truly
           translated
           
             in
             any
             way
             ,
          
           as
           
             in
             every
             way
             ,
          
           and
           so
           have
           seen
           we
           are
           at
           least
           upon
           
             even
             ground
          
           with
           him
           as
           to
           that
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           an
           
             Hebraism
          
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           
             Col
          
           is
           as
           well
           used
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           express
           
             any
             ,
          
           as
           
             every
             ,
          
           and
           signifies
           not
           onely
           
             all
             ,
          
           but
           also
           (
           as
           the
           Hebrews
           often
           speak
           by
           it
           )
           
             any
             at
             all
             ;
          
           and
           if
           
             H.
             D.
          
           look
           into
           the
           self-same
           place
           which
           his
           
             Brother
             Ives
          
           urges
           in
           another
           case
           (
           and
           
             truly
          
           enough
           to
           a
           
             false
             end
             ;
          
           but
           
             falsly
             ,
          
           if
           it
           be
           not
           to
           be
           rendered
           there
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           he
           will
           find
           
             Col
          
           so
           used
           ,
           
             viz.
             Exod.
          
           20.
           10.
           where
           in
           one
           
             verse
          
           it
           's
           rendered
           
             All
             ;
          
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           
             any
             at
             all
             ;
             six
             dayes
             thou
             shalt
             labour
             and
             do
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             all
             thy
             work
             ,
             but
             the
             seventh
             day
             is
             the
          
           Sabbath
           ,
           &c.
           
             in
             it
             thou
             shalt
             not
             do
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             any
             work
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           is
           rendered
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           do
           
             no
             manner
             of
             work
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           I
           have
           as
           much
           right
           to
           read
           
             Be
             col
             derek
             ,
             Be
             col
             dabar
             ,
             nullo
             modo
             ,
             ne
             nullo
             pacto
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Munster
          
           hath
           it
           )
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           not
           
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
          
           not
           
             in
             any
             way
             ,
          
           or
           
             in
             any
             word
             or
             thing
             ,
          
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           hath
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             in
             every
             way
             ,
             or
             every
             word
             or
             thing
             .
          
           But
           besides
           ,
           considering
           the
           
             reasons
          
           in
           this
           Book
           above
           alledg'd
           ,
           and
           the
           
             circumstances
          
           intimated
           from
           the
           
             Context
             ,
          
           or
           
             foregoing
          
           and
           
             following
          
           passages
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           men
           that
           have
           not
           
             sworn
          
           away
           their
           
             common
             sense
          
           and
           
             reason
             ,
          
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           
             ten
             ,
          
           yea
           an
           
             hundred
          
           times
           more
           reason
           to
           render
           it
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           ,
           till
           
             H.
             D.
          
           entered
           his
           
             dissent
             ,
          
           and
           found
           out
           this
           
             ●…rotchet
          
           whereby
           to
           cross
           the
           
             current
          
           of
           all
           
             Translators
          
           about
           it
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             viz.
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ;
          
           then
           thus
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
          
           wholly
           ,
           commonly
           ,
           ordinarily
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           o're
           and
           o're
           
             vainly
          
           reiterates
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Now
           some
           
             few
             words
          
           in
           answer
           to
           
             H.
             D's
          
           and
           
             I.
             I's
          
           exceptions
           against
           our
           
             reading
          
           and
           
             sense
          
           of
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           12.
           and
           then
           I
           come
           to
           a
           
             Conclusion
          
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           
             conclude
          
           against
           them
           both
           ,
           as
           they
           two
           in
           their
           
             several
             senses
          
           on
           that
           
             one
             place
             conclude
          
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           
             To
             your
             second
             ground
          
           (
           quoth
           
             H.
             D
             ,
          
           )
           
             out
             of
          
           Iam.
           5.
           
           Above
           all
           things
           swear
           not
           :
           
             I
             do
             appeal
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             any
             rational
             man
             whether
             skilful
             or
             unskilful
             in
             Languages
             ,
             whether
             this
             have
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             true
             interpretation
             ,
          
           Above
           all
           things
           
             it
             is
             worse
             to
          
           swear
           
             then
          
           to
           commit
           Adultery
           ,
           
             then
             to
          
           kill
           the
           King
           
             who
             is
             our
             Political
          
           Father
           ,
           
             to
             kill
          
           Father
           
             or
          
           Mother
           ?
           
             I
             know
             you
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           Dost
           thou
           know
           we
           will
           not
           say
           it
           ?
           Why
           then
           dost
           thou
           so
           vainly
           ask
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           
             true
             Interpretation
             ,
          
           which
           thou
           knowest
           not
           that
           any body
           makes
           ?
           What
           
             vanity
          
           is
           this
           to
           frame
           an
           
             Interpretation
          
           which
           thy self
           confessest
           is
           
             no
          
           but
           thine
           
             own
             ,
             viz.
             That
             its
             worse
          
           to
           swear
           
             then
             to
          
           commit
           Adultery
           ,
           
             to
             kill
          
           the
           King
           ,
           
             to
             kill
          
           Father
           or
           Mother
           ,
           and
           
             then
             to
             appeal
             to
             all
             men
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ?
             Risum
             teneatis
             ?
             This
             is
             as
             ridiculous
          
           a
           piece
           of
           business
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           ,
           having
           
             rashly
          
           undertaken
           to
           disprove
           a
           
             man
          
           to
           be
           
             truly
             a
             man
             ,
          
           should
           set
           forth
           a
           
             Bull
          
           to
           publike
           view
           ,
           and
           then
           appeal
           to
           all
           men
           
             skilful
          
           or
           
             unskilful
             ,
          
           to
           judge
           whether
           that
           have
           the
           shew
           or
           shape
           of
           one
           that
           is
           
             truly
             a
             man
             ,
          
           yea
           or
           nay
           ?
           Who
           sayes
           its
           worse
           to
           
             swear
          
           then
           to
           
             commit
             adultery
             ,
          
           to
           
             kill
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             kill
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ?
          
           We
           who
           are
           call'd
           
             Quakers
          
           do
           not
           say
           so
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           none
           does
           ;
           and
           (
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           all
           from
           so
           saying
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           )
           
             I
             know
          
           (
           quoth
           
             H.D.
          
           himself
           )
           
             you
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           (
           quoth
           
             H.
             D.
          
           as
           
             objecting
          
           on
           behalf
           of
           his
           
             Opponents
             )
             how
             then
             doth
             the
             Text
             say
             ,
          
           Above
           all
           things
           swear
           not
           ?
           
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             how
             I
             will
             read
             it
             ,
             I
             answer
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             the
             Greek
             is
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             which
             signifies
             ,
          
           Before
           all
           things
           ,
           
             not
          
           Above
           all
           things
           :
           
             my
             warrant
             for
             this
             is
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             not
             onely
             the
          
           Vulgar
           ,
           Erasmus
           ,
           Beza
           
             in
             the
             Latine
             Translations
             ,
             who
             do
             all
             agree
             to
             translate
             it
             ,
          
           ante
           omnia
           ,
           
             but
             also
             the
             comparison
             of
             other
             places
             where
             the
             same
             phrase
             ,
             is
             used
             ,
             as
          
           Rom.
           16.
           7.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             which
             is
             well
             translated
             ,
          
           He
           is
           before
           all
           things
           :
           
             many
             more
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             may
             be
             alledged
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             but
             these
             shall
             suffice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           1.
           
           
             Many
             more
             of
             the
             like
             nature
          
           might
           have
           been
           alledged
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           which
           had
           they
           been
           
             alledged
          
           by
           
             H.
             D.
          
           would
           
             too
             plainly
          
           have
           discovered
           the
           
             untemperedness
          
           of
           that
           
             morter
          
           wherewith
           he
           
             dawbs
             ,
          
           whereupon
           ,
           these
           seeming
           best
           to
           serve
           his
           
             untoward
             turn
             ,
          
           he
           was
           rather
           willing
           that
           those
           only
           should
           suffice
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Had
           
             H.
             D.
          
           asserted
           onely
           ,
           that
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           signifies
           
             Ante
             omnia
             ,
             Before
             all
             things
             ,
          
           I
           should
           not
           contradict
           him
           in
           that
           ,
           though
           our
           concession
           of
           that
           reading
           adds
           so
           little
           to
           that
           
             simple
             sense
          
           whereinto
           he
           would
           
             wrest
          
           that
           phrase
           (
           
             ante
             omnia
             ,
             before
             all
             things
          
           )
           by
           interpretation
           ,
           that
           to
           shew
           how
           little
           either
           
             we
             lose
             ,
          
           or
           
             he
             gets
          
           by
           our
           granting
           him
           his
           
             Translation
             ,
          
           I
           have
           so
           rendered
           it
           in
           my
           
             Title-page
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Before
             all
             things
          
           my
           Brethren
           
             swear
             not
             :
          
           But
           sith
           
             H.
             D.
          
           asserts
           that
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           doth
           
             not
          
           signifie
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
          
           herein
           (
           if
           he
           mean
           neither
           
             formally
          
           nor
           
             vertually
          
           )
           I
           shal
           (
           whether
           himself
           wil
           see
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           nay
           )
           shew
           him
           
             his
             error
          
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           men
           :
           For
           
             ante
             omnia
             ,
          
           or
           
             before
             all
             things
             ,
          
           (
           and
           so
           
             H.D.
          
           will
           see
           if
           those
           ▪
           
             Logicals
          
           (
           called
           
             modi
             prioris
          
           &
           
             posterioris
          
           )
           
             i.e.
          
           the
           several
           manners
           of
           
             first
          
           and
           
             last
             ,
             before
          
           and
           
             after
             ,
          
           be
           not
           worn
           utterly
           out
           of
           his
           memory
           )
           signifies
           
             before
             in
             worth
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             time
             ,
          
           and
           is
           as
           
             truly
          
           and
           
             properly
          
           used
           in
           
             one
          
           of
           these
           senses
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             other
             ;
          
           and
           when
           that
           praeposition
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             ante
             ,
          
           is
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           
             Iames
          
           5.
           12.
           
           )
           taken
           for
           
             before
             in
             worth
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             time
             ,
          
           it
           is
           as
           rightly
           rendred
           by
           
             above
             ,
          
           as
           by
           
             before
             ;
          
           and
           as
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Englisht
             First
             ,
          
           sounds
           out
           a
           
             priority
             ,
             antecedency
             ,
          
           or
           
             preheminency
          
           in
           
             place
          
           or
           
             dignity
             ,
          
           as
           truly
           as
           in
           
             time
          
           or
           
             season
             ;
          
           so
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           a
           
             superiority
          
           in
           
             power
             ,
             place
          
           or
           
             worth
             ,
          
           and
           not
           a
           
             priority
          
           in
           
             time
          
           and
           
             season
          
           only
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           as
           
             ordinarily
          
           and
           
             truly
          
           Englisht
           
             above
             ,
          
           or
           
             over
             all
             things
             ,
          
           as
           
             before
             them
             :
          
           In
           proof
           of
           which
           sith
           
             H.
             D.
          
           (
           whether
           for
           
             fear
          
           or
           
             forgetfulness
          
           )
           was
           loath
           to
           alledge
           any
           places
           that
           make
           against
           him
           ;
           I
           shall
           alledge
           one
           (
           besides
           this
           of
           
             Iam.
          
           5.
           )
           where
           the
           
             same
             phrase
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           does
           
             not
          
           signifie
           
             above
             all
             things
             ,
          
           is
           
             Englisht
             truly
          
           in
           the
           
             self-same
             way
             ,
             i.e.
             above
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             before
             ,
          
           which
           shews
           that
           if
           it
           were
           rendred
           
             before
             all
             things
             ,
          
           (
           as
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           it
           may
           be
           )
           yet
           it
           there
           signifies
           
             before
             in
             Excellency
          
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           
             in
             time
             ,
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4
           8.
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             above
             all
             things
          
           have
           fervent
           love
           among
           your selves
           ;
           I
           could
           afford
           to
           grant
           
             H.
             D.
          
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           to
           read
           it
           here
           
             before
             all
             things
          
           have
           love
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           he
           must
           
             grant
             me
          
           that
           
             ante
             omnia
             ,
             before
             all
             ,
          
           sounds
           out
           no
           other
           then
           
             super
             omnia
             ,
             above
             all
             things
             ;
          
           for
           love
           is
           the
           
             last
          
           thing
           attain'd
           to
           
             perfectly
          
           (
           as
           
             to
             Time
          
           )
           and
           yet
           in
           
             worth
          
           is
           
             above
             ,
          
           or
           
             before
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             prophesie
             ,
             tongues
             ,
          
           and
           other
           
           
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
          
           as
           being
           indeed
           the
           more
           
             excellent
             way
          
           then
           any
           beside
           it
           :
           So
           
             above
             ,
          
           or
           
             before
             all
             things
             have
             love
             ,
          
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             with
             all
             your
             gettings
             ,
             chiefly
             see
             to
             get
             it
             ;
          
           so
           
             above
          
           or
           
             before
             all
             things
             swear
             not
             ,
          
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Chiefly
             take
             heed
             to
             this
             thing
             ,
          
           that
           ye
           
             swear
             not
             :
          
           In
           which
           sayings
           ,
           I
           say
           
             above
          
           or
           
             before
             ,
          
           because
           these
           two
           
             sound
          
           forth
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           
             sense
             ,
          
           and
           are
           
             promiscuously
          
           and
           
             indifferently
          
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           in
           such
           cases
           altogether
           the
           same
           
             in
             signification
             ,
          
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           howbeit
           
             H.
             D.
          
           makes
           such
           ado
           about
           his
           
             ante
             omnia
             ,
          
           as
           if
           he
           gaind
           some
           
             great
             ground
          
           against
           us
           by
           reading
           it
           
             before
             all
             things
             ;
          
           yet
           as
           we
           can
           
             without
             loss
          
           allow
           him
           to
           read
           it
           
             before
             all
             ;
          
           so
           
             I.
             I.
          
           who
           writes
           after
           
             H.
             D.
          
           sees
           so
           little
           in
           H.
           D.s
           
             quibble
          
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           that
           he
           leaves
           H.
           
             D.
          
           his
           own
           
             fellow-falsifier
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           therein
           falls
           in
           with
           us
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           reads
           and
           renders
           it
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           
             Above
             all
             things
          
           my
           brethren
           
             swear
             not
             :
          
           Onely
           so
           unhappily
           blind
           he
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           
             passionate
             Oaths
          
           are
           forbidden
           in
           
             Ia.
          
           5.
           12.
           as
           that
           of
           
             David
          
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           
             sware
          
           and
           
             vowed
          
           not
           to
           suffer
           
             his
             eyes
             to
             sleep
             ,
          
           nor
           his
           
             eye-lids
             to
             slumber
             ,
          
           till
           he
           found
           out
           a
           
             place
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           an
           
             habitation
             for
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             ;
          
           in
           which
           case
           
             David
             sware
          
           most
           
             innocently
          
           and
           
             solemnly
             ,
          
           not
           
             passionately
          
           (
           as
           he
           spake
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Nabal
             ,
          
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           25.
           21.
           34.
           
           )
           if
           ever
           he
           
             sware
          
           an
           
             innocent
             Oath
          
           in
           all
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           performed
           what
           he
           
             sware
          
           and
           
             vowed
             ;
          
           for
           though
           
             Solomon
          
           built
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           
             I.
             I.
          
           intimates
           ,
           yet
           
             David
          
           in
           his
           affliction
           going
           up
           to
           the
           Floor
           of
           
             Araunah
             ,
          
           there
           
             found
             out
             ,
          
           and
           
             appointed
             the
             place
             for
             the
             House
          
           to
           be
           built
           in
           and
           gave
           the
           
             pattern
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           prepared
           the
           
             Materials
          
           for
           the
           building
           ,
           1
           
             Chron.
          
           21.
           18.
           19.
           20.
           22.
           1.
           2.
           &c.
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           28.
           10.
           11.
           and
           the
           Lord
           took
           it
           well
           at
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           it
           
             was
             in
             his
             heart
          
           to
           build
           it
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           6.
           8.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           scruple
           that
           seems
           to
           hang
           behind
           in
           H.
           D.
           s
           mind
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           
             gnat
          
           he
           seems
           to
           
             strein
             at
             ,
          
           while
           he
           
             swallows
             Camels
             ,
          
           is
           this
           ;
           Why
           should
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           Above
           
             all
             things
             swear
             not
             ?
          
           Is
           that
           a
           sin
           
             worse
             then
             Adultery
             ,
             Murther
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           sins
           .
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           We
           do
           not
           say
           it
           is
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           more
           wayes
           
             out
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             into
             it
             ,
          
           then
           one
           ?
           If
           that
           be
           not
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Above
             all
             things
             swear
             not
             ,
          
           because
           
           
             swearing
          
           is
           a
           
             sin
             above
             all
             sins
             ,
          
           can
           no
           other
           reason
           then
           barely
           that
           be
           rendered
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             I
          
           et
           
             I.
             Ives
          
           resolve
           
             H.
             Den
          
           in
           that
           difficulty
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           to
           resolve
           himself
           in
           it
           :
           For
           
             I.
             I.
          
           (
           but
           that
           he
           reaches
           too
           short
           in
           his
           rendering
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           he
           mentions
           
             passionate
             Oaths
          
           onely
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           have
           mention'd
           
             solemne
             Oaths
          
           also
           )
           renders
           a
           
             right
             reason
          
           of
           it
           so
           far
           as
           it
           
             reaches
             ,
          
           and
           it
           's
           this
           ,
           the
           
             usualness
          
           and
           
             commonness
          
           of
           
             that
             sin
             of
             swearing
             ;
          
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             Above
             all
             things
          
           my
           Brethren
           
             swear
             not
             ,
          
           for
           it
           was
           
             very
             usual
             with
             them
          
           (
           quoth
           
             I.
             I.
             )
             to
             make
             passionate
             Oaths
             ;
          
           and
           so
           say
           I
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           (
           in
           former
           times
           )
           
             passionate
             ,
             exorbitant
             ,
          
           and
           
             prophane
             ,
          
           but
           other
           
             serious
             Oaths
          
           also
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           they
           being
           
             Iews
             ,
          
           who
           were
           not
           yet
           so
           fully
           inform'd
           of
           the
           
             ending
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           under
           which
           among
           them
           
             some
             Oaths
             were
             lawful
          
           )
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           think
           they
           did
           as
           wel
           in
           
             swearing
          
           so
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           So
           though
           
             adultery
          
           and
           
             murder
          
           may
           be
           as
           
             bad
          
           and
           
             worse
          
           then
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           
             Law
          
           being
           so
           
             express
          
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           in
           its
           time
           allowed
           
             some
             kind
             of
             swearing
             ,
          
           it
           was
           more
           hard
           to
           bring
           them
           off
           from
           
             some
             ceremonious
             services
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           were
           
             once
             lawful
             ,
          
           then
           from
           such
           sins
           as
           were
           known
           and
           hated
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           held
           
             accursed
          
           by
           the
           very
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
          
           and
           so
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             Above
             all
             things
          
           take
           heed
           of
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           know
           
             that
             now
          
           to
           be
           
             unlawful
             ,
          
           which
           in
           former
           times
           was
           accounted
           
             as
             lawful
          
           for
           them
           :
           So
           it
           's
           ordinary
           to
           say
           to
           men
           
             Above
             all
             things
          
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           to
           which
           they
           have
           been
           long
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           ,
           through
           heedlesness
           of
           the
           
             unlawfulness
          
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           most
           easily
           to
           be
           overtaken
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           more
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           little
           considerable
           to
           evince
           the
           now
           lawfulness
           of
           any
           
             Swearing
          
           is
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           by
           the
           
             Eternal
             Wisdom
          
           of
           
             God
          
           (
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Preacher
             ,
          
           wherein
           not
           the
           
             Legal
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             Evangelical
             duties
          
           and
           
             righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             sins
          
           and
           
             unrighteousness
          
           opposite
           thereto
           are
           written
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           
             spiritualities
          
           and
           
             moralities
          
           of
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           not
           the
           
             ceremonialities
          
           of
           the
           Law
           pointed
           out
           )
           whereas
           To
           fear
           
             an
             Oath
          
           is
           made
           the
           
             Character
          
           of
           the
           
             wise
             ,
             good
             ,
             clean
          
           and
           
             righteous
          
           man
           that
           sacrificeth
           acceptably
           to
           God
           ,
           To
           swear
           (
           at
           all
           )
           is
           made
           the
           
             Character
          
           of
           
           the
           
             wicked
             ,
          
           the
           
             unclean
             ,
          
           the
           
             sinner
          
           that
           (
           
             so
          
           )
           sacrificeth
           not
           ,
           
             Eccles.
          
           9.
           1
           ,
           2.
           the
           bare
           reading
           of
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           win
           a
           wise
           man
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           
             Swearing
             ;
          
           for
           howbeit
           men
           shall
           once
           return
           and
           discern
           the
           happiness
           of
           him
           that
           serves
           God
           ,
           from
           his
           
             wo
          
           who
           serves
           him
           not
           ,
           yet
           here
           
             one
             event
             is
             to
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             and
             to
             the
             clean
             and
             to
             the
             unclean
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             not
             :
             as
             is
             the
             good
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             sinner
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             sweareth
             ,
          
           (
           mark
           ,
           not
           he
           that
           sweareth
           exorbitantly
           onely
           ,
           or
           forsweareth
           )
           
             so
             he
             that
             feareth
             an
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           to
           these
           mens
           
             shuffles
             ;
          
           but
           a
           
             little
             strength
          
           may
           serve
           wherewith
           to
           overturn
           a
           
             little
             strength
             ;
          
           and
           as
           it's
           
             superfluity
          
           to
           insist
           too
           long
           in
           
             disproving
          
           such
           
             palpable
             pedling
             ,
          
           and
           
             discovering
          
           such
           
             open
             subtilty
             ,
          
           as
           shews
           it self
           in
           their
           two
           pieces
           ;
           so
           it
           s
           but
           
             meer
             vanity
          
           to
           use
           a
           
             Beetle
          
           and
           
             Wedges
          
           to
           kil
           a
           flye
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           conclude
           much
           what
           i●…●…en
           .
           
             Dens
          
           words
           ,
           as
           I
           began
           :
           
             All
             these
             things
             considered
             ,
             the
             ground
          
           for
           
             solemn
             swearing
          
           before
           
             Magistrates
          
           in
           
             Courts
          
           and
           
             Consistories
             ,
             
               appears
               not
               to
               be
               so
               sure
               as
               it
               was
               fancyed
               ;
            
          
           if
           (
           as
           the
           
             Quaker
          
           sayes
           it
           
             for
             biddeth
             him
             ,
          
           the
           
             Baptist
          
           sayes
           
             th●…
             Light
             within
             him
             biddeth
             him
             to
             swear
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
          
           that
           
             holy
             Nation
          
           (
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           (
           so
           called
           )
           even
           those
           thousands
           among
           them
           that
           truly
           
             tremble
          
           at
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           hated
           and
           cast
           out
           by
           their
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           the
           
             English
             nominal
             Christians
          
           of
           all
           
             forms
          
           and
           
             professions
             ,
          
           chosen
           out
           of
           all
           the
           
             Nations
             ,
          
           that
           consent
           to
           consult
           against
           them
           )
           
             confuteth
             him
             ;
             if
          
           he
           or
           
             others
             plead
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             weak
             it
             is
             which
             they
             say
             ;
             therefore
             let
             such
             as
          
           chuse
           to
           
             swear
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           to
           
             suffer
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             beware
             ,
             lest
             they
             hear
             ,
             Who
             hath
             required
             these
             things
             of
             you
             ?
             Christ
             indeed
             forbids
             those
             exorbitant
             and
             extravagant
             Oaths
             whereof
             the
             streets
             are
             now
             full
             ;
          
           but
           he
           forbids
           also
           that
           
             ceremonious
             ,
             customary
             ,
             superfluous
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             vain
             ,
             needless
             ,
             extravagant
             ,
             Anti-Evangelical
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             ordinary
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             forcibly
             imposed
             ,
             common
             swearing
             ,
          
           of
           which
           all
           
             Courts
          
           are
           full
           ;
           
             A
             sad
             presage
             of
             some
             Iudgement
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           that
           
             Prisons
             ,
             Streets
             ,
             Princes
          
           and
           
             great
             mens
             Courts
             ,
          
           and
           
             Places
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
          
           and
           almost
           
             all
             houses
             ,
          
           at
           least
           
             all
             Alehouses
          
           are
           full
           of
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           mens
           discourses
           
             interlin'd
          
           and
           
             interwoven
          
           with
           worse
           then
           
             So
             help
             me
             GOD
             ;
          
           even
           with
           
             GOD
             CONFOUND
             ,
          
           
           
             GOD
             DAMN
             ME
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           their
           Conversations
           converted
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           so
           totally
           into
           
             perjury
          
           and
           
             for
             swearing
             :
             
               It
               was
               hoped
               by
               some
               ,
               that
            
          
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           speaks
           )
           
             his
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             would
             have
             restrained
             ;
          
           and
           't
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           (
           say
           I
           )
           that
           the
           
             Kings
          
           said
           
             Proclamation
          
           might
           yet
           be
           used
           to
           
             restrain
             such
             debauchery
          
           and
           
             deceit
             ;
             
               but
               alas
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               so
               ;
               for
            
          
           (
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           sayes
           )
           
             such
             men
             reverence
             his
             Majesty
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Wolf
             in
             the
             fable
             did
             St.
             Anthony
             :
          
           So
           many
           
             Magistrates
          
           (
           not
           to
           say
           many
           to
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           otherwise
           )
           reverence
           the
           
             King
          
           (
           say
           I
           )
           
             so
             little
             ,
          
           as
           to
           take
           as
           
             little
             care
          
           to
           
             execute
          
           his
           
             good
             Laws
          
           and
           
             Statutes
          
           against
           such
           
             exorbitant
             Oaths
             ,
          
           as
           the
           most
           
             exorbitant
             swearers
          
           do
           in
           their
           
             common
             commerce
          
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             them
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           as
           
             little
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Iustices
          
           themselves
           take
           
             much
             care
          
           (
           even
           
             much
             more
          
           then
           they
           will
           have
           thank
           for
           at
           last
           from
           either
           
             God
          
           or
           the
           
             King
             ,
          
           or
           
             good
             men
             )
             too
             hastily
          
           and
           
             strictly
          
           to
           
             execute
          
           those
           
             Laws
          
           and
           
             Statutes
             ,
          
           that
           are
           of
           old
           
             extant
          
           for
           those
           
             forced
             Oaths
             ,
          
           or
           those
           
             ordinary
             ,
             frequent
          
           and
           
             common
             swearings
             ,
          
           which
           are
           imposed
           by
           them
           in
           their
           
             Courts
          
           and
           
             Sessions
             :
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               expected
               that
               such
               as
               ●…ear
               not
               Gods
            
          
           Majesty
           (
           as
           few
           of
           the
           
             subordinate
             Powers
             ,
             Priests
             ,
          
           and
           
             Priest-beguil'd
          
           People
           do
           )
           
             should
             regard
          
           [
           as
           
             H.
             D.
          
           speaks
           ]
           
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             as
             the
             drop
             of
             rain
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             ;
          
           or
           regard
           the
           
             Kings
             Laws
             and
             Proclamations
          
           against
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           whose
           
             Prohibitions
          
           of
           it
           are
           but
           
             subordinate
          
           to
           
             Gods
          
           own
           ,
           which
           they
           regard
           not
           :
           Besides
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           totally
           taken
           up
           now-adayes
           with
           
             over-executing
          
           those
           
             entangling
             Laws
             ,
          
           and
           (
           as
           they
           
             dream
          
           and
           
             deem
          
           them
           )
           
             most
             profitable
             Proclamations
             ,
          
           that
           (
           under
           pain
           of
           
             forfeiture
             of
             Estates
          
           )
           are
           
             extant
          
           for
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           for
           
             swearing
             ,
          
           that
           there
           's
           no
           leisure
           left
           to
           look
           after
           those
           most
           
             truly
             profitable
          
           and
           
             wholesome
             Laws
          
           and
           
             Proclamations
          
           of
           both
           
             God
          
           and
           the
           
             King
             ,
          
           which
           cry
           out
           against
           both
           
             Oaths
          
           and
           
             Forswearing
             ;
          
           though
           in
           this
           case
           if
           they
           acted
           all
           as
           
             legally
             ,
             honestly
          
           and
           
             earnestly
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           the
           encreasing
           of
           the
           
             Poors
             poor-●…x
          
           in
           every
           
             Parish
             ,
          
           as
           many
           do
           
             illegally
             ,
             dishonestly
          
           and
           〈◊〉
           to●…ards
           the
           
             decrease
          
           of
           that
           
             little
          
           which
           the
           
             righteous
          
           〈◊〉
           with
           which
           more
           good
           is
           every
           way
           done
           ,
           then
           with
           th●…
           〈◊〉
           
             ●…venues
          
           of
           many
           
             wicked
             ,
          
           who
           (
           while
           poor
           men
           pe●…h
           )
           expend
           many
           thousands
           on
           
             vainshews
          
           and
           
             kick-shaws
             ,
          
           there
           might
           accrue
           
           ten
           times
           more
           
             money
          
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           
             poor
             ,
          
           were
           that
           
             lowest
             penalty
          
           of
           12.
           
             d.
          
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           exacted
           from
           every
           
             prophane
             Swearer
             ,
          
           then
           will
           ever
           accrue
           to
           the
           enriching
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Coffers
             ,
          
           by
           punishing
           the
           
             poor
             Quakers
          
           for
           keeping
           
             Christs
             Command
             ,
          
           so
           as
           not
           to
           
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
          
           with
           the
           
             loss
          
           and
           
             forfeiture
          
           to
           the
           
             King
          
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           least
           part
           of
           it
           
             commonly
          
           comes
           also
           )
           of
           
             no
             less
          
           then
           
             All
          
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           But
           
             what
             times
             do
             we
             behold
             !
             Nothing
             but
             extreams
          
           of
           evil
           
             are
             presented
             to
             our
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ;
             Some
             do
             little
             but
             swear
             
               ordinarily
               ,
               frequently
               ,
               commonly
               ,
            
          
           in
           
             all
          
           kind
           of
           
             communication
          
           and
           
             conversation
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           
             usual
             entercourses
             in
             Courts
          
           with
           
             Iudges
          
           and
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           but
           in
           their
           
             hourly
             Discourses
          
           also
           ,
           with
           other
           men
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Laws
          
           of
           both
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             King
             ,
          
           and
           such
           are
           most
           mad
           in
           
             prosecuting
          
           the
           
             Laws
          
           of
           the
           
             King
             for
             swearing
             ,
          
           on
           
             others
          
           who
           
             will
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
             
               contrarily
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             Some
             fill
             their
             mouths
             with
             direful
             execrations
             upon
             every
             trifle
             ,
          
           though
           therewants
           no
           
             good
             Laws
          
           against
           either
           
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Cursing
             ,
             Swearing
             ;
          
           or
           other
           
             prophaness
          
           (
           as
           the
           late
           
             Irish
             Proclamation
          
           given
           out
           at
           the
           
             Court
          
           at
           
             Dublin
             ,
          
           very
           
             well
          
           and
           
             wisely
          
           observes
           )
           but
           onely
           
             this
             one
             ,
          
           That
           all
           those
           
             good
             ones
          
           that
           are
           made
           to
           curb
           these
           
             exorbitances
             ,
          
           might
           (
           as
           
             carefully
          
           and
           
             speedily
          
           as
           the
           more
           
             unwholsome
             ones
          
           are
           )
           be
           put
           in
           
             execution
             .
             
               Others
            
          
           flye
           with
           
             fierceness
          
           upon
           such
           as
           for
           
             Conscience
          
           of
           an
           
             Oath
          
           onely
           
             will
             not
             yeeld
             to
             sweare
             when
             w●…ighty
             Causes
          
           are
           before
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           could
           declare
           enough
           ,
           and
           with
           
             cruel
             threatnings
             
               vehemently
               urge
               them
               .
               Who
               shall
               heal
               these
               distempers
               ?
               Surely
               none
               can
               do
               it
               without
               the
               mighty
               Power
               of
               God
               break
               sorth
               in
               all
               your
               Consciences
            
          
           (
           O
           thou
           much
           pityed
           
             King
          
           and
           thy
           
             Council
             ,
          
           thy
           
             Iudges
             ,
             Iustices
             ,
             chief
             Captains
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             Ministerial
             Officers
          
           under
           Thee
           )
           to
           convince
           You
           and
           all
           
             People
          
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           
             unlawfulness
          
           of
           
             all
             ,
          
           but
           of
           the
           utter
           
             unnecessariness
          
           of
           
             any
             swearing
             ,
          
           sith
           as
           it
           's
           
             evident
             ,
          
           that
           a
           
             true
             Christians
             word
          
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           
             true
             Testimony
          
           without
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           in
           that
           
             Testament
          
           which
           we
           are
           under
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           1.
           
           So
           it
           's
           no
           less
           
             evident
             ,
          
           that
           
             his
             witness
          
           of
           his
           own
           
             peaceableness
          
           towards
           the
           
             King
          
           and
           
             all
             men
             ,
          
           who
           walks
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           preserve
           his
           
             peace
          
           with
           
             Christ
          
           )
           makes
           
             Conscience
          
           of
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
          
           is
           more
           
             worthy
             acceptation
          
           (
           seeing
           
           such
           a
           one
           wil
           not
           lye
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           9.
           
           )
           then
           that
           of
           those
           
             unpeaceaceable
          
           and
           
             deceitful
          
           spirits
           who
           walk
           not
           in
           truth
           ,
           who
           making
           
             no
             Conscience
          
           of
           either
           
             Swearing
          
           or
           
             Forswearing
             ,
          
           will
           (
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           meerly
           from
           a
           
             present
             suffering
          
           )
           swear
           
             future
             faithfulness
          
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           which
           upon
           occasion
           they
           would
           prove
           
             unfaithful
             .
          
           Of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           most
           
             Magistrates
          
           in
           their
           
             Consciences
          
           do
           
             (
             without
             their
             Oath
             )
          
           believe
           verily
           they
           are
           
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             Children
             that
             will
             not
             lye
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             God
          
           also
           is
           
             their
             Saviour
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           few
           that
           are
           concerned
           to
           take
           
             security
          
           from
           them
           (
           for
           all
           their
           
             Swearing
          
           )
           either
           will
           ,
           do
           ,
           or
           can
           trust
           them
           one
           jot
           further
           then
           they
           see
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           
             †
          
           
             Ppthagoreans
          
           forbad
           
             Oaths
             ,
          
           so
           did
           the
           
             Essaeans
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           him
           
             A
             noted
             Lyar
          
           who
           could
           not
           be
           believed
           without
           an
           
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Lord
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           
             all
             men
             ;
             
               to
               whose
               Grace
               I
               commend
               this
               Work
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               remain
               ,
            
          
           as
           wel
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Friend
               ,
            
             (
             
               H.
               Den
            
             and
             
               I.
               Ives
            
             )
             against
             whom
             I
             write
             ,
             as
             Your
             Friend
             ,
             
               (
               O
               People
               of
               all
               sorts
               )
            
             to
             whom
             I
             write
             ,
             S.
             Fisher
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           POSTSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           
             HEre
             followeth
             so
             much
             of
             a
          
           Letter
           
             of
          
           Jeremiah
           ives
           ,
           
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             him
             his
          
           deep
           Degeneration
           
             in
          
           Spiritual
           Matters
           ;
           
             Dated
             about
             five
             dayes
             before
             he
             himself
             took
             the
          
           Oath
           ,
           
             while
             he
             (
             in
             that
             Case
             )
             stood
             in
             his
          
           Integrity
           ,
           
             and
             was
             imprison'd
             himself
             for
             not
             taking
             it
             ;
             and
             directed
             to
             two
             of
             his
          
           Brethren
           :
           
             In
             which
             he
             declares
             what
             great
          
           Scandal
           
             they
             brought
             upon
             the
          
           Truth
           ,
           
             and
          
           Offence
           
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
          
           then
           fellow-Sufferers
           
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             their
          
           Swerving
           
             for
          
           fear
           of
           men
           ,
           
             from
             the
          
           fear
           of
           the
           Great
           God
           ,
           
             so
             as
             to
             obey
          
           their
           Precepts
           
             for
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
          
           Gods
           own
           plain
           Precept
           
             against
          
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Brother
                
                 Pitman
                 
                   and
                   Brother
                
                 Shewell
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               at
               this
               time
               surprized
               with
               a
               holy
               passion
               ;
               and
               though
               
                 Ionah
              
               could
               not
               say
               concerning
               the
               
                 Gourd
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               did
               wel
               to
               be
               angry
               ;
               yet
               (
               if
               my
               experience
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               doth
               not
               deceive
               )
               I
               can
               truly
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               wel
               to
               be
               angry
               with
               you
               ;
               who
               I
               have
               had
               a
               godly
               jealousie
               of
               all
               along
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               you
               would
               be
               as
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               —
               as
               unwilling
               to
               suffer
               for
               ,
               your
               Spiritual
               Liberties
               :
               Oh
               my
               Brethren
               !
               where
               is
               your
               first
               love
               ?
               How
               unlike
               the
               Christians
               in
               former
               times
               are
               you
               ?
               whose
               zeal
               was
               so
               hot
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               their
               eyes
               prevented
               the
               morning
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               might
               prevent
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               adversary
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               it
               is
               now
               )
               
                 Commanded
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
               —
               I
               always
               did
               conclude
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               would
               —
               quit
               the
               Cause
               of
               Righteousness
               —
               would
               quit
               the
               Ways
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               yesterday
               sad
               experience
               hath
               taught
               ,
               to
               the
               perpetual
               joy
               of
               your
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               the
               sadning
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               adding
               afflictions
               to
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               I
               do
               therefore
               conjure
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               wil
               answer
               the
               great
               God
               another
               day
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               That
               now
               is
               the
               time
               for
               you
               to
               look
               to
               your
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Flock
               over
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               you
               overseers
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               able
               through
               grace
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
              
               and
               observe
               ,
               
               that
               God
               is
               now
               come
               to
               prove
               you
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               you
               wil
               keep
               his
               commandements
               or
               not
               .
               Remember
               when
               that
               Apostates
               Case
               was
               debated
               ,
               you
               had
               no
               zeal
               nor
               indignation
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               you
               smothered
               all
               with
               this
               ,
               If
               it
               were
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               that
               he
               had
               fallen
               from
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               been
               as
               one
               man
               against
               it
               :
               Wel
               ,
               behold
               the
               Lord
               is
               come
               home
               to
               you
               ;
               the
               matter
               now
               is
               purely
               for
               worshipping
               God
               ;
               now
               God
               is
               proving
               to
               see
               if
               you
               wil
               obey
               him
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               yesterdays
               work
               witness
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               willing
               to
               prefer
               the
               fear
               of
               a
               man
               that
               must
               dye
               ,
               before
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               before
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               can
               cast
               body
               and
               soul
               into
               Hell
               ?
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               your
               Cowardly
               Temporizing
               and
               complying
               with
               the
               precepts
               of
               Men
               ,
               makes
               me
               jealous
               ,
               that
               your
               fear
               towards
               the
               Lord
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               precepts
               of
               Men
               :
               I
               would
               not
               be
               too
               censorious
               ,
               but
               my
               Grounds
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               my
               
                 Bonds
              
               are
               my
               
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               but
               your
               ,
               Cowardly
               spirit
               is
               my
               
                 great
                 Cross
                 :
              
               you
               little
               think
               what
               a
               scandal
               it
               is
               amongst
               us
               to
               hear
               it
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 You
                 had
                 rather
                 a
                 given
                 fifty
                 pound
                 then
                 haue
                 sworn
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               
                 swear
              
               that
               you
               
                 swear
                 willingly
                 .
                 Oh
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 do
                 somewhat
                 that
                 may
                 roul
                 away
                 this
                 Reproach
                 ;
              
               which
               that
               you
               may
               ,
               is
               the
               praiers
               of
               your
               Brother
               ,
               who
               could
               be
               contented
               to
               write
               himself
               ,
               your
               Companion
               in
               Tribulation
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ier.
                 Ives
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ian.
                   14.
                   1660.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Brother
                 
                   Ward
                
                 my
                 Fellow-prisoner
                 desires
                 to
                 present
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 some
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Which
          
           Letter
           above
           printed
           ,
           
             is
             here
          
           represented
           ,
           
             as
             a
          
           Looking-Glass
           
             for
          
           J.
           Ives
           
             to
             see
             himself
             in
             :
             not
             so
             much
             to
          
           shame
           
             him
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             )
             by
             the
             sight
             thereof
             (
             which
             being
          
           his
           own
           ,
           
             may
             yossibly
             have
             more
             force
             upon
             him
             then
          
           another
           mans
           )
           
             to
             recover
             him
             again
             to
             that
          
           true
           Honor
           
             of
             taking
             the
          
           shame
           
             of
          
           his
           fall
           
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             also
             of
          
           suffering
           shame
           
             with
             the
          
           Saints
           
             for
             the
          
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             which
             he
             once
             stood
             in
             ,
             and
             since
             very
             easily
          
           fell
           from
           ;
           
             and
             that
             he
             may
          
           
           
             remember
          
           from
           whence
           he
           is
           fallen
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           do
           his
           
             first
          
           works
           (
           for
           his
           
             last
          
           have
           not
           been
           found
           perfect
           before
           God
           )
           
             and
             do
             somewhat
             that
             may
             roul
             away
             that
             reproach
             he
             hath
             rais'd
             against
             that
          
           Righteous
           Cause
           
             now
             suffer'd
             for
             by
             the
          
           Saints
           ,
           
             lest
             the
          
           Light
           
             be
             at
             last
             totally
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             For
             as
          
           Humanum
           est
           errare
           ,
           
             so
          
           Humanius
           nihil
           est
           quam
           errantem
           revocare
           :
           
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             (
             if
          
           J.
           I.
           
             be
             too
             far
             gone
             ,
             and
             past
          
           recovery
           )
           
             then
             to
          
           recover
           
             the
          
           Honor
           
             of
             that
          
           Truth
           
             which
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             that
             in
             him
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             dishonored
             by
             his
          
           shameful
           shuffles
           ;
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             By
             his
          
           shuffling
           departure
           
             from
             it
             in
             his
          
           sinful
           passion
           
             of
          
           slavish
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           
             so
             soon
             after
             his
          
           holy
           passion
           (
           
             as
             he
             calls
             it
          
           )
           
             of
          
           Anger
           
             against
             his
          
           Brethrens
           
             lesse
          
           shameful
           (
           
             because
             less
          
           sinful
           )
           departure
           ;
           
             for
          
           J.
           I.'s
           
             suffering
             for
             it
             first
             ,
             as
             (
             its
             likely
             )
             they
             two
             did
             not
             ,
             declares
             his
          
           Conscience
           
             was
             convinced
             that
             he
             should
             not
          
           swear
           .
           2dly
           .
           
             By
             his
          
           shuffling
           
             so
             much
             to
          
           defend
           
             and
          
           vindicate
           
             that
             same
          
           Evil
           
             of
          
           Swearing
           ,
           
             when
             it
             became
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             but
             a
             little
             before
             so
             egregiously
             condemned
             ,
             wh●…le
             it
             was
             found
             not
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             in
             his
          
           Brethren
           ;
           
             and
             this
             in
             order
             meerly
             to
             the
          
           palliating
           
             of
             his
             meer
          
           painted
           Piety
           
             in
             that
             his
          
           paultry
           departure
           :
           
             For
             he
             that
          
           builds
           again
           those
           
             legal
             things
          
           which
           once
           himself
           destroied
           ,
           
             therein
          
           makes
           himself
           
             no
             smal
             transgressor
             ,
          
           Gal
           :
           2.
           18.
           3dly
           .
           
             By
             his
          
           shuffling
           
             so
             much
             (
             though
             with
             as
             little
             success
             among
             such
             whose
          
           eyes
           
             are
             in
             their
          
           head
           )
           
             being
             once
             departed
             from
             the
          
           Truth
           
             himself
             ,
             to
             draw
             all
             others
             after
             him
             into
             the
          
           Ditch
           .
           
             Had
             he
             onely
             (
             when
             he
             saw
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
          
           suffering
           )
           
             contented
             himself
             rather
             to
          
           swear
           
             to
             his
             own
          
           inward
           loss
           ,
           
             then
             to
             suffer
          
           loss
           outwardly
           
             for
             refusing
             it
             ,
             his
          
           recovery
           
             might
             likely
             have
             been
             more
          
           hopeful
           ,
           
             and
             his
          
           Relapse
           
             less
          
           hurtful
           
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             then
             now
             it
             is
             :
             But
             seeing
             he
             sets
             himself
             so
             zealously
             to
          
           solicite
           
             others
             to
          
           sin
           
             by
          
           swearing
           
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             the
          
           danger
           
             of
             its
          
           infecting
           others
           
             who
             are
             set
             to
          
           see
           
             with
             his
          
           eyes
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
          
           desperateness
           
             of
             his
          
           Disease
           ,
           
             in
             respect
             of
             himself
             ,
             calls
             for
             a
             more
          
           desperate
           Cure
           ,
           
             and
          
           searching
           Corrosive
           ,
           
             then
             need
             else
             be
             used
             :
             And
             if
             by
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             no
             less
             then
             true
             love
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             sharply
             ,
             tryed
             towards
             him
             ;
             his
             wound
             appears
             to
             be
             uncurable
             ,
             then
          
        
         
           Ense
           recidendum
           est
           ,
           ne
           pars
           s●…cera
           trahatur
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A39572e-560
           
             *
             
               
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 professeth
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 fell
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     MY
                     dear
                     Friends
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   lay
                   before
                   you
                   this
                   my
                   condition
                   in
                   this
                   my
                   fall
                   :
                   that
                   my
                   fall
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   cause
                   for
                   you
                   〈◊〉
                   stumble
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   you
                   by
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   ●…
                   ▪
                   ouraged
                   to
                   stand
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   yeilded
                   to
                   the
                   ●…etrayer
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   betrayed
                   the
                   innocent
                   Seed
                   in
                   ●…ne
                   ;
                   ●…or
                   I
                   forsook
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   ●…onsulted
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   fell
                   in●…o
                   the
                   snare
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   yeelded
                   to
                   ●…he
                   ●…ovenant
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   rested
                   satisfied
                   in
                   what
                   I
                   ●…ad
                   done
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   certain
                   hours
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   ●…he
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   Power
                   looked
                   back
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   ●…hen
                   
                     I
                  
                   remembred
                   what
                   I
                   had
                   done
                   ;
                   then
                   
                     I
                  
                   remembred
                   that
                   
                     I
                  
                   had
                   denyed
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   once
                   I
                   had
                   professed
                   ,
                   though
                   once
                   
                     I
                  
                   thought
                   
                     I
                  
                   should
                   have
                   stood
                   when
                   others
                   fell
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   terrors
                   of
                   ●…he
                   Lord
                   have
                   taken
                   hold
                   on
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   lye
                   under
                   the
                   judgements
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   
                     I
                  
                   feel
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   ●…he
                   words
                   that
                   were
                   spoke
                   by
                   Ch●…ist
                   ,
                   
                     Tha●…
                     h●…
                     that
                     faileth
                     in
                     one
                     tittle
                     ,
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                  
                   and
                   now
                   
                     I
                  
                   feel
                   th●…
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   forsake
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   a
                   man
                   bath
                   ,
                   even
                   life
                   it self
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Truths
                   sake
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   break
                   one
                   tittle
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   So
                   I
                   hope
                   tha●…
                   by
                   mercy
                   and
                   judgement
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   redeem
                   me
                   to
                   himself
                   again
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   may
                   suffer
                   some
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   standing
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   stand
                   faithful
                   ,
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   glorious
                   ,
                   a●…d
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   least
                   they
                   fall
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   know
                   and
                   feel
                   ,
                   tha●…
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   anything
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   as
                   dear
                   to
                   one
                   as
                   ●…he
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   ●…hen
                   to
                   break
                   our
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   .
                
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   Bonds
                   are
                   greater
                   than
                   yours
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Windsor
                    
                     
                       the
                       22.
                       of
                       the
                       11th
                       .
                       Month.
                       1660.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Edw.
                     Chilton
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               So
               called
               ,
               of
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               and
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             for
             a
             season
             onely
             .
             
               So
            
             H.D.
             
               himself
               seems
               also
               to
               call
               it
               ,
            
             p.
             3.
             
               quoting
               ,
            
             Gen.
             14.
             22.
             
             I
             have
             lifted
             up
             my
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
               
            
             I
             
               have
               sworn
            
             to
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ;
             
               because
               the
            
             Ceremony
             
               of
               lifting
               up
               the
               hand
               was
               used
               in
            
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             seems
             the
             
               Baptists
            
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             do
             swear
             for
             fear
             against
             th●…●…nsciences
             ,
             to
             their
             terror
             afterward
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             instance
             in
             some
             at
             
               Nor
               ▪
               thampton
               ,
            
             and
             elsewhere
             )
             and
             many
             of
             whom
             plead
             in
             print
             for
             swearing
             ,
             are
             now
             degenerated
             from
             that
             integrity
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Baptists
            
             of
             old
             (
             coli'd
             then
             ▪
             as
             
               now
               ,
            
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Anabaptists
               )
            
             did
             keep
             to
             at
             the
             first
             in
             that
             point
             of
             
               swearing
               :
            
             And
             as
             for
             such
             (
             for
             there
             are
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             few
             of
             those
             )
             that
             are
             counted
             to
             the
             
               Quakers
               ,
            
             (
             whose
             fall
             I
             mention
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             partial
             ,
             as
             one
             justifying
             them
             more
             then
             the
             
               Baptists
               ,
            
             in
             their
             denyal
             of
             the
             truth
             )
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             condemnation
             with
             them
             ;
             witness
             not
             only
             the
             ●…etter
             above
             printed
             ,
             but
             also
             this
             Relation
             that
             came
             concerning
             two
             or
             three
             more
             lately
             from
             
               Ilchester
               ,
            
             and
             is
             here
             underprinted
             in
             way
             of
             warning
             to
             such
             ●…s
             stand
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             heed
             l●…t
             they
             fall
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Ilchester
                       
                         5th
                         .
                         d.
                         of
                         the
                         1.
                         m.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   ONe
                   
                     R.
                     Moon
                  
                   at
                   
                     Perin
                  
                   in
                   
                     Cornwall
                     ,
                  
                   formerly
                   own'd
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   took
                   the
                   
                     Oath
                  
                   through
                   slavish
                   fear
                   ;
                   but
                   afterward
                   had
                   no
                   peace
                   till
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   a
                   
                     Iustice
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   denyed
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   he
                   hath
                   some
                   peace
                   in
                   
                     Lanceston
                  
                   Prison
                   ,
                   in
                   denying
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   in
                   
                     disobedience
                     to
                     Christs
                     Command
                     ;
                  
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   week
                   two
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   account
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   this
                   Prison
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   people
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   eminent
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   none
                   else
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   parts
                   that
                   
                     denie
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   found
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   executed
                   
                     judgement
                  
                   speedily
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     T.
                     S.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             †
             Laert.
             in
             vita
             Pythagorae
             .
          
           
             *
             Philo
             Iudaeus
             .